Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Ben Jordan

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5 6
41
Climax Control Archives / Building Bridges
« on: March 13, 2020, 06:19:33 PM »
 Frustration is something I've had to deal with a lot in my life for many reasons, but it was usually my fault, but this time, I was feeling a little more innocent. Sure there was some blame that was mine, maybe I overstepped something but to treat me like a leper was a bit much to me, it was uncalled for.

Let me give you a little back story on this, cause I know a lot of you are focused on your own thing and don't really care about too much unless you're forced to. To quote Madness, my girls mad at me... Well, it's Evie so she's pissed off rather than mad. I was the one behind entering her in Blast From The Past, yes, this guy here, so that annoyed the hell out of her, but have I been given a chance to explain? Have I boll... fairy cakes! Not a chance because in Evie's eyes, I over stepped, not true, and if she ever let me explain, she might see that.

If that wasn't bad enough, Brooke Saxon books me in a drinking contest with my old mucker Mickey Carroll, someone booked ME, I didn't say oi love, I'm going out on the piss, someone booked ME. But that's by fault too apparently. Another reason to look down on me, so here I was, banished to somewhere else, basically let's not communicate for reasons beyond your control, let just stay in this argument till I feel you've been punished enough - Oh and while ya at it, cause you've had a few, you ain't coming home tonight.

Yes, that was my Sunday, so at 6am on Monday morning, this was me....

6am, Monday morning

I've woke up in some strange places before in some very odd situations, but to be woke up with a bottle of water being placed next to my head as I laid on a floor somewhere was a bit of a new one on me, the thump of the bottle on the floor causing me to open my eyes and look at the clear liquid in the bottle. I should have been feeling like hell after the night before, me and Mickey went back to me and Mickey in our teens and early twenties, but we're older now and some of us can't do what we used to do, by some of us, I mean me. I can't smash things back the way I used to but I oddly felt alright as my eyes fixated on the water. I should have been hungover as all hell, but I felt good until the realization hit me that I wasn't laying in a bed somewhere, I was on a floor.

"Thank you water fairy." I said as I blinked rapidly, sitting up.

"Water fairy?" Fenris voice could be heard saying with a confused tone behind me. "What the fuck?"

I wanted to make a my my Evie, your voice has changed joke at that point, but I knew that if that one ever got out, it would be another thing she'd hold against me. I took me a few seconds to figure out who that voice belonged to.

"Kristjan?" I said as I forced my body to sit up.

"Well it ain't ya mother." Fenris voice said as he stood behind me.

I tilted my head back as I looked upside down at him, shaking my head.

"What the hell am I doing here?" I asked him.

Fenris reached down, his hand reaching towards me and I put my right hand up, grabbing the bottle of water with my left hand as he pulled me to my feet. I spotted a sofa next to me and swung myself around, sitting down on the sofa and looking towards him as I spun the lid off the water bottle. I took a long gulp, it was heaven to a dehydrated through alcohol man, I think you all know what I mean by that as my eyes laid themselves upon Fenris.

"Ok, I got a million questions, but think I'll go with the obvious one." I said as I looked at him. "What am I doing here?"

Fenris pushed his long hair from his face and pulled a nearby chair towards him, spinning it around to sit backwards on it, his elbows resting on the back of the chair. I admit, I felt like a school boy about to get yelled at by the principle at this point, but the opposite came from him.

"Just saving you from a fight with your wife." He said with an almost sympathetic tone.

"She made you do it, didn't she?" I replied with a smile.

It's not like Fenris didn't have sympathetic moments in his life, at times, he was the opposite of what you saw on the camera, but I knew just looking at him that this wasn't one of those times.

"Yeah." Fenris told me. "All I was doing was looking at the end of your drinking contest, you was passed out, Mickey was passed out, and she walked by, next thing I knew, I had a house guest."

"I hope Aron didn't mind." I said to him, not remember the night before.

"I'm on his shit list so he isn't here." Fenris said with a shrug.

My mind tried to drift back, trying to figure out what he meant. Like most men who drink a fair bit, the night before was like a broken mirror, just ripped in shards with no clear picture, but often a trigger word or some would take you back to the time before. Something in the back of my head made me think I spotted this on the television while I was drinking. That's another thing alcohol blots out at times for me, even forget the stuff I did sober too and I was fairly sober watching Aron on the screen. I couldn't remember exactly but I knew Fenris, I knew his concerns leading up to this, so I took a shot in the dark.

"You got involved in his match and now he's not happy." I said, taking a punt. "Am I close?"

Fenris almost scoffed without actually saying a word as he looked at me and at that point, I knew I had hit the nail on the head.

"You gotta have some faith in him." I said to Fenris. "From what I know, he's been training for a long, long time, more than most without ever having the intention of getting in the ring. Now he is, play cheerleader, he might surprise ya. He's already had better success in match one than I did."

"He shouldn't be in the ring." Fenris said to me with a harsh tone.

"Nor should half the people in SCW." I said with a slight laugh. "But he's better than most of them. Besides, maybe he's just trying to do what you did. Go win Blast From The Past. It's launched a lot of careers, got people's eyes on them. He might have a good chance against the champ."

"You're the champ." Fenris reminded me, causing a smile to break out on my face.

"Like I said, he's got a good chance." I replied. "Speaking of things I got no chance with. I should probably go talk to my wife and get this whole thing sorted."

Fenris smirked at me, causing the feeling of confusion to run through my body as I looked up at him.

"I wouldn't rush." He told me. "She's out doing what you did last night."

"Drinking with Mickey?" I joked as a smile crossed my face.

"With Dani, Charley and Kenz." Fenris told me. "So she might be gone a while."

I raised my eyebrow at Fenris as I looked across at him.

"How do you know these things?" I asked.

"It's a social media world, we just all live in it." Fenris said with a smirk. "But I am meeting Daniel for a run, so you can come with or..."

That was my cue to stand up. I felt fine but running at this time, nah, you're alright mate.

"I should probably get going." I said as I stretched out, my muscles trying to stretch in to place. "Thanks for putting up with me."

"You forgetting something?" Fenris asked.

"Well you ain't getting a goodbye kiss." I told him with a joking tone. "I appreciate the floor and all, but not that much."

Fenris jetted a thumb over his shoulder towards something on the table, causing me to smile as my eyes fell upon the SCW World Heavyweight championship belt. I quickly moved towards it, spotting a cheese head next to it and looking back at Fenris.

"That's yours too." He informed me, much to my surprise.

I picked up the cheese head and held it out to him.

"How? Where? Why?" I asked but Fenris just shrugged his shoulders at me.

I picked up the World championship, placing it over my shoulder as I looked at him and picked up the cheese head, tilting the tip as one would wearing a brimmed hat.

"I bid you good day sir." I said in the most upper class voice I could before walking out.

I knew I was about to go and fight a battle, part of me hoped the alcohol would soften her or let her sleep enough for me to figure out a game plan, but if not, it was time to end the squabbling one way or the other... or so I thought.




It was around 7am by the time I'd grabbed a quick cup of coffee in the hotel. I sat pondering for a while, part of me wanting to get the inevitable over and done with, the other part of me just hoping it all blows over, but people who wait for it all to blow over, often ends in divorce. I knew I had to get off my arse and get this sorted because even I was growing annoyed. I got to the point I felt I couldn't do right anymore and it was changing me. I'd stopped becoming fun loving Ben and started to become why bother Ben. I'd built myself up by the time I'd walked in to that hotel room but I was met with the sounds of silence.

"Maybe she's passed out if she was out on the lash." I told myself as I walked towards the bedroom.

Peering my head around the corner, I was met with a familiar face, the face of Bear, our dog looking up at me from the bed, but no Evie to be seen.

"Where's Evie?" I asked the dog as he looked up at me with tired eyes.

His head tilted as if to say he was gonna ask me the same thing, but quickly hopped off the bed and towards me.

"Alright, let's get you sorted." I said to Bear. "Walkies and some grub?"

Bear was out of the bedroom door before I could even turn around and we were off for a wander around York. People gathered around us, even in these worrying times, asking for pictures, for autographs, which I indeed gave them before Bear and I returned back to the hotel room an hour or so later, but still, there was no Evie to be seen. I looked at Bear with a worried look as he chowed down.

"She shouldn't be long." I said to myself. "Probably fell asleep at one of the others place. Now I have a choice."

I knew there was two ways I had to deal with Evie today, it was either shock her in to live with something harsh to get her to listen to me, or do something to make her see that I'm not a monster. Usually that would mean travel off to some place where we can be Ben and Evie Jordan, people, instead of Ben and Evie Jordan, wrestlers. Unfortunately, travel wasn't an option at this point, flights have been all sorts of messed up since COVID-19 had decided to find its way in to the world to the point many SCW stars have wondered how we're moving on to the next leg of the tour. Thankfully, we didn't have to think about this for a while, who knows what the world will look like in a month? Either way, there was no way of escaping the country right now, so I needed a plan B. I was sick of feeling like I was being treated wrong here, even more sick of not being able to explain.

For weeks she had done this to me, not let me explain anything, acting in public that we were fine, then giving me the cold witches tit in private. It pretty much felt like a sham marriage at this point and I was sick of it.

My eyes drifted to Bear.

"I'll be back in a bit boy." I told him. "If she gets back here before I do, keep her awake, this needs to get sorted as soon as, or you might have to go to two houses at Christmas."

Bear ignored me as food was under his nose. It wasn't uncommon, the boy loved to eat, but I was out of the door and setting my plan in place, if she didn't kill me before this part of the plan. It took forever to set up but it was done. The time had gotten away from me as I walked in to the hotel room a little before eleven to see the back of Evie, tossing rings on to the nearby hallway bench. I saw her body straighten up as the door clicked behind, spinning on her heels to give me yet another death stare. I was sick of them. I let a sigh go from my lungs.

"Forget it, I'm sick of this." I told her as I breezed past her and in to the living room area. "Come on boy, time for another walk."

Bear turned his head to look at me as if to say nah, I'm good, but I was hoping that comment would draw Evie in. It worked as she followed me in to the room.

"Sick of what?" Her voice said in a firm tone. "Sick of drinking contests? Sick of passing out? Sick of drunken comments?"

I had her, I knew my next line could either shock her in to reality or get me killed, but it was my shot, I had her attention properly, I had a little bit of power I knew I'd be lacking for a bit. I smiled but knew I had to put my serious game face on as I turned around and pointed.

"Sick of this shit!" I said with a firm point. "Sick of you acting like you're smelling of roses instead of alcohol and cigarettes, sick of the way you're treating me, sick of you!"

RIP Ben I thought as I looked at her face but the anger wasn't there, shock was. Maybe from me actually swearing and knowing if Despayre could see this, the swear jar would be waved in front of my face. Maybe it was the calm before the storm where I was seconds away from getting thrown out of a hotel window. I had to build on this.

"You're punishing me without giving me a chance to explain a single thing, cause you've had your head up ya own arse so long, you can't hear a word I'm saying!" I said firmly.

I didn't really mean it, but I needed to get her to listen. I was tired, drained, beat because the one person you're meant to communicate with had cut me off.

"Punishing you?" Evie snapped back. "You're the one who got me in this Blast From The Past shit that I didn't wanna be in. You're the one who got in a drinking contest with Mickey, you're the one who made comments about a taxi, you're the one who didn't pick Mickey up on comparing me to your ex, and you're the one who didn't watch my match."

"And you're the one who won't shut up and let me explain anything, because you can't see my from your high horse!" I fired back.

I knew I was either gonna get the chance to explain or I was about to be kicked square in the wotsits.

"You got five minutes." She told me as she sat down.

I could still feel the anger in her tone as Bear looked at her before looking towards me, I guess he was just as interested on what I had to say as she was.

"Frankly, I was pissed out of my skull." I told her. "But I never booked the damn drinking contest, Mickey never came up to me and asked me to do it, it was officially booked, and guess what darling? It was actually fun to sit there for a show and catch up with an old mate I haven't seen in years. You forget how many friends I don't see anymore since I moved to Canada, Cuba and America. SCU moves in different places so one of the friends I do have from many years ago, I don't see because when he's about, he's in a different city, so I will not apologize for that and if you think I will, you're barking up the wrong tree."

From Bear's reaction, he knew I might have said the wrong thing as I watched him cover his eyes with his paw. I could see Evie wanted to say something, so I fired my finger up.

"Zip your lip, you gave me time to talk, so don't interrupt." I told her. "Punishing me for something I didn't say too? Really? Snap out of it. Mickey made a comment, I was drunk, nothing was said. Never made a comment towards someone who shrugged it of? Of course you have, everyone has, you're just using that as an excuse to bitch at me some more and the taxi joke, really wanna go at me for a drunken joke that was actually funny? Hell, if that was in a sitcom, people would laugh for days, you're just being petty for that."

Bear covered both his eyes with his paws, thinking I was digging deeper and deeper.

"And didn't watch your match?" I said with a shake of my head. "I watched it last night and passed out cheering, ask for the backstage footage, I even watched it again today while I was waiting for you to appear, I watched every single move, so again, just another made up excuse for you to be mad at me. What you're really mad at is because I got you in Blast From The Past."

"No shit Sherlock!" Evie muttered as Bear looked at her, just removing one paw before his eyes moved back to me.

"Still in my five minutes so keep stoom." I told her as I put my finger to my lips. "If you'd have no been arsey to me for weeks, I would have told ya and you wouldn't have been walking around like someone pissed in your cornflakes. I got you in there because you did the same thing to me. You pushed me hard to become SCW's World Champion. I didn't really want it and you knew that, I didn't wanna have my face plastered all over the place, but you got in my ear and pushed me because how it would look for me and my career, you did that cause you saw I had more to give."

I knew this is where I had to soften up because my five minutes were running out, so I kneeled down in front of her.

"And I wouldn't change that now." I said softly. "You pushed me to be better because you knew I was fading when it came to this business, that I was happy treading water with mid card and those kinda things, but you pushed me and the truth is, I had to do the same for you."

Bear removed the paw from his eye to watch as I took Evie's hand.

"You can sit there all you want and say you were happy watching me." I told her in a calming tone. "But deep down, you missed it, I could see it and so could others and if you wanted to push me to be the best, I wanted you to be the best too. Evie Jordan Vs Roxi Johnson, it's money. You've still got it, we saw that last night, I knew you didn't wanna go out on a loss to a pair of witches. I knew you were better than that and I knew you could win this whole thing and I knew that after one match, confidence will come back and you'll see you're back where you belonged."

Evie sighed.

"I'm sorry if I overstepped there, and I knew if it was one match, it could bite me on the arse." I said honestly. "I really am, but you drove me on to stop treading water and I needed to do the same with you. I couldn't sit there and let you be someone you're not. You're a competitor, you're someone who loves to win, you're not someone who can sit at home watching turtles and wanting to heard sheep."

Hearing the world turtles caused bear to raise his head. He clearly missed his turtle friends back home.

"I did it cause you needed it." I told her. "And you can't tell me you didn't, because you did and you showed there was nothing you needed to be insecure about when it came to being in the ring. I bet somewhere in you, you actually liked being in that ring."

Her face stayed mostly blank, but I could see something in her eyes that she didn't want to admit, I could see a sparkle.

"I had faith in you then, I have now. You're gonna go on and win this, get the taste back and put fear back in to that division." I told her. "If you trust me, you know I did the right thing here."

She leaned forward, putting her arms around my neck, just holding me.

"Now I think we should go discuss things in Italy." I told her, forcing her to push me away a bit.

"We can't go to Italy." She told me. "It's locked down."

I stood up as I smiled and took Evie by the hand.

"I know that." I told her "But if you can't go to Italy...."

I lead Evie  by the hand and shook my head to Bear, causing him to stand up and led her to the door. I opened the door and lead her and Bear to a room opposite, sliding the keycard in the lock and opening the door, much to their confusion.

"Bring Italy to us." I told her.

Evie's eyes wandered over the Italian theme room I'd spend hours setting up earlier.

"But before we go in." I started. "What the hell happened to your face?"

What indeed... Well, I guess you're gonna have to watch Dani Weston's promo later to find out!




Days had passed since that blow up with Evie and things were very much improving between us since I finally got off my chest the things that had been weighing me down on a personal level but I had to get some other stuff off my shoulders this time.

Again, a refresher course for those who only follow their own stuff and no one else's. A few months ago, leading up to the time when I became SCW World Champion, a camera crew had been following me around, documenting everything just in case I did become the World champion, stuff they could use for future bluray sales and the like. I'd won it, their job was complete, but the powers that be had decided to keep this one going, a part two so to speak, where they've been following me while I was champion to see in to daily life of mine, seeing how things changed from when I was chasing, to when I was being chased. My life in all fairness had become one hell of a reality show that may or may not be released at some point. They've spoke to me about many things, but the one thing they hadn't spoke to me about yet was my sit down interview on March 1st, Climax Control 260, with Ms. Rocky Mountains.

You could go back on to the SCW Network right now and watch it if you want, but the long and the short of it, you'll probably pick up on if you're watching this. The subject hasn't been broached by the producer until today. It was always gonna happen and being as I was getting things off my chest, might as well get them off my shoulders too.

Thursday 12th March.

I sat on a bench, next to the River Stour, looks at the water flowing past, a cup of coffee in between my fingers. Considering the public fears of not only England, but the world with all the fear mongering about a certain virus sweeping the globe, Canterbury seemed to be in it's own little bubble, beautiful, historic and calm. Kent really was the garden of England, and just sitting looking at the river felt peaceful, like a world away from the panic in the world. This felt like a perfect place to talk about a couple of weeks ago. I'd asked the producer to use that line of questioning, to talk about that night where I sat there and said what I did and this location brought a calmness where I felt I could talk openly and honestly about things and maybe take the weight off my shoulders a little.

The producer had the camera set off to my left hand side, just to get a look of me, looking at the river, catching people passing by, looking at the man talking to a camera, some wondering who he was, but I was a pro, I knew things could be edited as I waited for the producer to talk.

"And we're rolling." His voice said off the camera. "Ben, let's talk about March the first in Hamilton, Scotland. You opted to sit backstage and drop some shocking news."

Some would call it shocking I thought, some would be dancing for joy.

"You said you was willing to give up the SCW World Heavyweight championship until something happened." The producer said. "I watched that and I was surprised, knowing how hard you worked for it after following you around for months."

He did have a little inside look in my life. There's stuff that you've seen that may make the final cut, but there's a lot that you haven't seen, yet he has.

"All the work not only leading up to that six way match, but the work leading in to the championship defences against Senor Vinnie and Fenris, some would say two of the top guys here, and you came through them." He continued. "So why would you even consider giving them up?"

That was a question that ran through my head constantly, that had been there for weeks before that interview.

"It's tough." I said without looking at him. "I faced like you said, the two top guys, or two of the top guys to find myself in the position of power. Did I think my match with Vinnie was amazing? No, but it was good enough to sit there and be proud of that one, but the one with Fenris, that was incredible. It was how do you top something like that? How do you go and better something like that? It was a main event worth talking about for years to come. I knew it could live up to the hype, I knew it could be something special when it was announced, even before I had the belt, the match was a long time in the making and I knew when it was spoke about, discussed at great lengths that it could be the defining match of my career. I'd put in years of work, faced many opponents but this one was special, there was always an air of special with it. It was a case of where to go if it lived up to the hype."

"It did live up to the hype." The producer said. "But in that interview, you said you decided weeks ago that the run was over."

"Yeah." I started. "I've enjoyed being champion, and I knew there was a big chance I was gonna be on the losing side against Fenris so none of this would have mattered. It's rare a champion goes in to a match as the underdog but I knew I was but I got away with it. Leading up to that match, I had to sit there and ask myself if I was happy with what I had done so far. Winning that six way match, delighted, being able to walk out in front of those fans and say I was the SCW World Heavyweight Champion, and feeling the energy from them, absolutely over the moon. Facing Senor Vinnie and coming through it, it was amazing. I felt that all those years of hard work, and it has been hard work, had got me to where I wanted and I was the top guy. Beating Fenris would have been a bonus, something special and it happened, but before that, I was happy with how things went. I had goals of winning, then beating a former champion to legitimise it and I did that so I thought to myself if I win, it would be time to give up the belt."

It was actually true, no storyline, not something to give me something to talk about, not burned out, just a man who had done the things he'd wanted to do, so why not let someone else get their dreams? It was and is the kinda guy I am. Everyone should have a shot of their dreams, to get their goals and I had got mine.

"Even though it would have disappointed some people?" The producer said.

This was always something I was in two minds of. Would people be disappointed? I had long term fans, fans who watched me from the ACW days who loved to see me win this championship. I even had people in the back who were advising me on getting the best out of this run, but I always doubted I could keep peoples attention enough. I didn't wanna be one of those who the fans got bored of.

"I don't think everyone would have been disappointed, but it woulda been tough to see where to look next." I replied "Would they have been happy with Vinnie back as champion? I mean no disrespect to Vinnie at all, but did he really pop as champion? Would they have been happy with Fenris knowing he could be unstoppable because he goes in to every match as the heavy favourite? Austin James Mercer is now spearheading the Internet division, giving it credibility to rebuild it to where it once was. It's a case of where do you look while Blast From The Past is going on. I know there's people out there that don't wanna see me as champion, I know they wanna spin things the way they wanna. I can't stop them, but kicking on for the true fans was part of the choice to keep going."

"But as mentioned, not the only reason." The producer said.

"No." I replied. "I'd been getting abused online a bit, just for becoming champ by people who used to be people who worked here. I know I shouldn't pay any attention to them, but it's a bit of a global problem really. Online bullying and all that, and I'm sure they're over the moon they're getting mentioned now, but taking the flack from people after I worked hard to be where I am, it left me low."

"But helped in your decision to keep going." The producer stated.

"Absolutely." I replied with a slight smile as I looked towards him for the first time. "When you sit there and you know that something you're doing can pull a reaction out of someone, good and bad then you're doing something right. I ain't ever really been someone who over thinks that but when I know I'm that far under people's skin because I'm the World Champion means I'm doing something spot on. People like that forget your hard work, they forget that you were once opening cards, losing to bigger people, their sheer entitlement to thinking they're better than you makes them blind to the hard work you put in. Not everyone can show up, kiss some arse and be put above everyone else, some of us worked for it and I was one who did. I was one who pushed myself to be good and I got where I wanted."

"So people's trolling of you is what's driving you on?" He asked as I looked back at the river.

"Yeah." I said with a chuckle. "See, if the trolls would have got back under their bridges waiting for Billy Goat Gruff to walk over, I'd have said I was happy with what I had done and SCW would have had a brand new World Heavyweight Champion right now. Seriously, some people knew of this plan, none were overly happy, but respected it. After I beat Fenris, that was the cherry on top for me and I was happy going like that on a match that would take a lot of beating. That would have been the perfect way to go."

What a high that would have been too. I could have used this tour to thank the fans who did care about me, that came on that roller coaster ride with me and Fenris, and then gone back to Maine and planned the next step in my life.

"But people like that have driven me on to sit there and look for a few more high profile matches against top people." I said with a serious nod. "Which they'll probably take credit for."

I couldn't help but smirk at that one. I know the people who dislike me, still watch me to have a reason to moan, so congrats, you can have the credit for me still working hard to keep my championship.

"And it has lead to another high profile match." The producer commented.

"Yeah, very." I responded with a slight shrug. "It's not every day you can go up against another champion."

"Even though it's only your championship on the line." The producer reminded me.

"I'm alright with that." I said with a slight nod of my head. "Let's be realistic here. I've been around here for a long time, I know how this works, I know people can't defend two belts, or hold two belts, SCW bosses won't have it so essentially, if both belts were on the line, the Roulette championship would be vacated next week, forced or otherwise. What would have been the point at ending Griffin's run as Roulette champion should he fail to step up on to bigger things?"

"Do you see yourself as the favourite in this one?" He asked me.

"I do but not because Griffin is a bad wrestler at all." I replied.

"Oh?" The surprised tone came from the producers mouth.

"I just don't think he gets me." I explained. "I mean the match gets announced, and his first tweet is about destroying the champion. I get it if I was an evil bad guy, or kicked kittens up the arse when I was bored, but there was no thought, no research, just instantly talking about destroying me. That shows a lack of knowledge about who I am, what I stand for, what I do. Makes ya wonder if he'd ever seen a single promo I've done, or even watched the match with Fenris, checked back on me, just wants to destroy that champ."

"He's changed towards you during the week though." The producer reminded me.

"Oh absolutely." I replied. "But it's probably because he's finally read up about me, finally seen we're on the same side when it comes to good and evil, and didn't wanna make a tit of himself. Curse of attacking a face that quickly, some will turn, don't make yourself look too good. Makes you look a bit misinformed and if he is that misinformed on me, who I am, what I stand for, he's never gonna catch up now, but me, I watch everything. Since Griffin showed up, watched him, thought he was a decent fella, bit mad on social media posts, but generally a good guy, so I watched a lot of his stuff, so I think I'm the favourite because I know him better than he clearly knows me."

"That's an interesting way to look at it." The producer said with an impressed tone.

To me, it shouldn't be an interesting way to look at it. People should take pride in their work, take the time to watch, to learn about everyone. You think football teams, basketball teams, baseball teams, and one for the Canadians, hockey teams, go in to everything blind? Do you think opposing teams sit there and don't know that Ronaldo and Messi are half decent at football? You know them, you try and stop them from bending you over without taking ya to dinner first. Only difference is, is that WE are the scouts, we don't have a scouting network to tell us someone like LeBron is gonna be better than you. We have to put in the leg work to know who is around us, their strengths and weaknesses, and not many in SCW do. Most wouldn't know the strength and weakness difference between Austin James Mercer and Caleb Storms.

"Yeah, I think so." I replied with just a slight shrug of my shoulders. "But there's plenty of time for me to talk about Griffin later."

And there was so we spent the rest of the time talking about different subjects that may or may not air at some point, but it was all about tomorrow for me, focusing on Griffin Hawkins and doing what good champions do to get over... Selling a match....




Friday morning - 13th of March..... Oooooh spooky!

The scene fades in to a long distance shot of Canterbury Cathedral, showing it's amazing architecture and historic look. The camera then changes to the front of the Cathedral, where a crowd can be gathered in front of it. In front of them stood one man... Me.

I do love this part when it comes to the tour, I said I'd cut promos on my opponents in front of famous city and town landmarks and talk in front of a crowd. It's called selling. I wanted to give the people of these places the live experience of being at a show, in case there are a few tickets left, just to push things over the edge and today wasn't gonna be any different, so I threw on my jeans, my SCW shirt, a jacket and rattled that championship belt over my shoulder to talk to a crowd. I know people should be taking more precautions in this worrying corona virus times, but if these guys were willing to take the chance, so was I. Besides, I've beat worse over the last couple of years.

"Alright people!" I say with a smile. "Welcome to the latest live promo here, today we get to talk about a bit of a legend in the field of rock music, a popular name in the wrestling game and pretty much a social media star, Griffin Hawkins!"

The crowd cheered at me, I wasn't sure if it was to do with me being in front of them or the mention of the ever popular Roulette champion.

"I mean it's easier to sit here and sell good vs evil." I say with a thoughtful look. "It's been that way for donkeys through everything, films, TV, even sporting events, there's always someone you're rooting for more than the other guy because he's good. I mean you lot rooted for Tyson Fury again, not because of where he was from, because he was cheated out of fight one, so you wanted to see him get justice."

That line was for my buddy Todd, who's still got a face like a bulldog chewing a wasp every time he thinks about Wilder's arse constantly hitting the canvas.

"But with this one, it's one of those fifty fifty things, because it's hard to sell good against good, so at the end of the day, it's down to you guys to either pick a side, or enjoy what's in front of you." I tell them. "And there will be a bit of a treat in front of you, have no fear about that because you don't just have two men, you don't just have two people used to the cheers, used to fans loving them, but you have two champions who have done bloody well for themselves in their runs."

It is a tough sell to sell against someone as popular as you are, I've approached this before with others and got through it but Griffin was one of the most popular people to ever step in to SCW. His social media presence, his hundreds of tweets a day kept him in people's thoughts.

"So it's hard to sit and pick fault with a bloke like Griffin other than the fact he's not ready for me at all." I told the crowd. "I mentioned to someone yesterday about his first thought was to destroy the champ, first thought he had, first tweet he made, wasn't like a whoa, I got a title shot, whoa, I'm facing Ben Jordan, whoa, this match is huge, it was I'm gonna destroy the champ and there in lies the problem for me cause it shows he hasn't got a scooby what the champ here is capable of. He didn't see the hell I went through against Fenris, it probably didn't register that in my six month war with Kedron that I was even there to him, probably hasn't even clocked yet that the belt he has over his shoulder, used to come home with me. Now this one does."

I looked at the championship belt on my shoulder and couldn't help but smile. It's what I worked for.

"I can't help but feel that to Griffin, all he sees is the prize at the end of it." I say as I tap the World Heavyweight championship. "And not the man holding it. I can't help but think in his eyes, it doesn't matter who the champion is, that he is instantly getting an upgrade on his title belt. That's where things are gonna go wrong because you are not seeing what's there about to stop you Griffin. You need a little more respect for what I've done, for who I am and for how hard I've worked to be where I am. Don't get those stars in your eyes already thinking you got this one and that's that, because you haven't. I've worked too hard to be where I am with my focus on wrestling to just give it up without a fight."

It wasn't my style to just lay down and just give up.

"This is where I'm seeing me with the advantage." I say as I look around the crowd. "Cause I haven't seen an opponent and had to run to the SCW site to learn about him, I've actually watched him since he showed up here the first time around, I sat and watched him as Internet champion, I sat and watched him as Roulette champion, I guess I've been a bit of a fan cause I've sat and watched him constantly for a long time so without being in the ring with him, it's like I already know who Griffin Hawkins is. I haven't had to run to a website to learn, cause I sat there and watched so many things he's been in, I've seen his rivalries, I've seen his wins and losses, he's had my attention for a long time cause I knew that one day, I'll be in a ring with him and on Sunday, I will be, but I've been ready for this for a long time. I've been ready to face you title or not."

"Take his title!" A voice in the crowd says.

I couldn't help but smile as I look for the voice.

"Not for his belt mate." I tell the crowd. "But I've been there and done that. As much as I don't think Griffin Hawkins needs a title to connect with a crowd, I think that in his mind, he does. He's always targeted a title and got it really, he's rarely gone that he's in it for the wrestling, he's pretty low key with that, but if his belt was on the line, and I won it, all it would mean is I give it up next week and vacant wins another belt. I will win this match, I have no fear or doubt about it, but I'm glad his belt isn't on the line. It's not that it's below me, I've loved the Roulette belt and the concept since day one, I loved being the Roulette champion, but I got the big boy title, and when I walk out with it at the end of it, the bright side is Griffin will go on to have that much anticipated match with Jack Russow."

I admit, I'm actually looking forward to Griffin Hawkins Vs Jack Russow.

"I don't dislike Griffin at all, I hope that's come across to ya all." I tell the crowd. "And I do think he will go on and be a World champion someday, but this is not his time to do so. This one was thrown at him in a sink or swim situation but right now, I'm on a roll and it's not time for me to hand it over just yet. Your time will come Griffin and people will love you more for it. Your time will be met with everyone being over the moon for you, I'll be over the moon for you, but this is not your time."

I shake my head to the crowd.

"This is you thrown in at the deep end." I say as I glance at the camera. "and as much as I hate to say it, cause I don't like slating the good guys, I don't think you're ready for this but the good to come out of this is that the fans get to see something great. I get to tick an opponent off the list that is a dream match for me. It's a bit of a dream match for the fans too, I know you guys are looking forward to this one, right?"

I look around at the cheering crowd, looking at the excitement on their faces.

"You guys are what we're here for." I tell them. "To entertain and Griffin Hawkins is an entertainer, I am the SCW World Heavyweight champion and I don't plan on giving this up without a fight. I've spent a long time working to get to this place, I'm comfortable as the champion, I'm in the mindset that I know nothing will last forever, but I'm gonna do everything in my power to make sure I walk out of here with my championship belt over my shoulder. Take this as a learning experience Griffin, learn from this match like I had to in my first and unsuccessful championship shot. I learned that I wasn't ready to be the World Champion then, I learned that I wasn't ready to be the top guy then, but I also learned that someday, I will be ready and I am."

I glanced down at the World championship and nodded before looking back up at the camera, smiling down it.

"It's nothing personal Griff." I say as if he's in front of me. "You're a good fella but this just isn't your time just yet. It will come, I have no doubt about it, but not right now."

I look up and around the crowd around me.

"Ladies and gents, I've taken up enough of your time." I tell them. "Thanks for coming out and listen to me ramble on for a bit. Enjoy the rest of your Friday and make sure you check out the SCW show on Sunday. Ben Jordan Vs Griffin Hawkins, clash of the champions, SCW World Heavyweight Championship on the line. You guys won't wanna miss it."

I quickly wink to the crowd.

"Laters people." I say with a wave.

And with that, the scene fades to black.  

42
Supercard Archives / Ben Jordan (c) V Fenris
« on: February 07, 2020, 02:55:07 AM »
 I couldn't believe he did it! I've seen him do it against so many others, but me? I thought the son of a bitch had a little respect for me. I knew he didn't really care about Lachlan when he did it to him, I don't think Lachlan cared, it would give him time to sort out his crossroads, but me? I thought there was no way he'd do that, no way he'd go that far, no way he'd overstep that line. Throw me through a table, powerbomb me on some stairs, sure, part of the game we're in but put my arm back to try and end my title run by injury, possibly end my career by trying to rip my shoulder from the socket, there could have been no coming back from that. Common sense should have shown him people are getting laid up all over the place with shoulder injuries lately. Travis Levitt just spent months out with a shoulder injury, Dani Weston was set to return, shoulder injury. Even Alicia Lukas, although just lost the title, she was ready to continue being dominant in the Bombshell division but boom, shoulder injury that has put her out for months, yet Fenris, someone I saw as a friend, saw this as a friendly rivalry wanted to send me to Alicia's doctor so to speak.

I couldn't believe the pain shooting through my body as I laid there with physios and doctors looking at me. I was still in shock, in disbelief, in disappointment. He'd over stepped the line for the sake a championship belt. I hope it was worth it.

January 26th - Climax Control 259 - Port Charlotte, Florida.

"AHHHHHHHHHHH GOD DAMN IT!" Was all I could yell out as a physio put his hand on my shoulder.

I'd been hurt before, countless times, but always avoided big injuries, it was always illness that took me down and a few niggling little bits and pieces that would heal with rest but this? This was a whole different level of pain. The slightest movement sent a sharp electric like pain down my arm, reaching across to my back. I was sure I tore a muscle there, I was sure my shoulder had gone and I was finished, that my championship reign had ended because of Icelandic man's boot rather then my shoulders getting pinned.

"Easy Ben." The physio said as he gently tried to move my arm.

Easy? There I was wondering if I was done, if this had put me out for six months and he's telling me to be easy? What if I was done, what if this was putting me out for six months? Would I ever have the motivation to pull myself up by my bootstraps and go again? I doubt it, I knew after the illness and fighting back from that, that I was one big injury, one more bought of illness that forced people to stick needles in me, that I was done and it was time to find another path. I genuinely thought at this moment in time that I'd need to focus on that because it seemed like my SCW career and wrestling career in general was starting to appear in the rear view mirror.

"Easier said than done mate." I half snapped. "You get to come to work next week fine, I might not be able to come to work next week, or the week after, or for six months, a year, if at all."

I closed my eyes at that point but heard the door fly open. I knew right away just by the force of the door it was one of two people, it was Fenris to come and finish the job or it was Evie in one hell of a mood. It was Evie thankfully, but she wasn't alone, I wasn't gonna be alone in the medical room much longer as I looked up, seeing Odette Stevens being helped in to the room with an ice pack on her shoulder, Evie by her side and a crowd of former students outside, also wanting to enter the room.

"Guys, I can't have everyone in the room." Another physio said to the waiting crowd, eager top check on their mentor.

"Yeah, well I'm going in there." Evie said, her voice was stern. "Because my husband is in there too and if you don't get out of my way, you're gonna be seeking medical attention."

That's my girl. I'd sent her off to watch Odette's return to the ring to talk to the crowd, but the closest she went was the monitor outside the medical room, unable to get to the ring to join the others in defending Odette, but was never gonna let anyone stop her from being in the room with her husband and her mentor.

"And what have they got you in for Dundee?" I asked as I saw Odette sit on the bed opposite from where I was.

Dundee was a nickname I had given Odette years ago, and not because of the Australian roots, this was a whole different story that we don't have to take about at this time.

"Bad shoulder." Odette said across the room.

See what I mean? Bad shoulders for everyone. It's like Oprah's put in an appearance. You get a bad shoulder, you get a bad shoulder, everyone gets a bad shoulder!

"Same." I said as I winced with a member of the medical team twisting my arm slightly. "I got stomped on by an angry Icelandic geezer, how about you."

"That big fuck Bobbie Dahl!" Evie answer for Odette. "I swear to God, when I get my hands on Fenris and Bobbie, I'm gonna make them wish their mothers had headaches the night's they were conceived."

I had to lighten the mood a little, had to do something to take the sting out the air, so I leaned forward just a little to look at Odette.

"I bet you've missed her, eh?" I said with a smile, causing Evie to look at me.

A quick purse of a my lips and a hands free blown kiss took some of the anger out of Evie's face.

"Ah yeah." Odette said from across the room. "Gutted that you get to live with her all the time."

Evie flipped her head between the pair of us, both Odette and I smiling at each other.

"Are you two trying to take the piss?" She barked out. "Two people just injured both your shoulders and you're making jokes?"

I had to make jokes, it was ever so slightly distracting me from the pain shooting through my body, just taking my mind off the fact that I could be told that he'd ruined my shoulder and my career was done. Expert medical opinion could end my career, I couldn't think about it.

"Ah babe." I said to Evie. "Relax, I'm sure these guys will patch us up and you two will be off drinking for Mel's birthday before you know it."

"I don't think I'm in the mood for that." Evie said as she looked between us both.

"Well get in the mood for it." I told her. "Odette's come down here leaving the kids with Gabriel, Melody's left her young un with James. Dani's missing work, everyone else is giving up things to be here, so don't be a stick in the mud. I ain't exactly gonna have a fun filled night, you know what I get like after something like this happens."

"Yeah, got a face like it's been smacked with a fish." Evie muttered.

"Exactly." I replied. "So when they patch Dundee up, you lot get out on it and don't worry about me."

To be fair, I already knew I was gonna be whacked out my head on painkillers and trying to find a comfy way to lay. I was happy with that rather than have Evie miss a night out, just to sit there and watch me drift in and out of life.

"And what are you gonna do?" Evie asked me.

"Knowing me, fall asleep watching some show you've probably never heard of." I said honestly.

"Well Ben." the physio said, taking my attention away from the two women in my eyesight. "There's not a break there, and not a separation either."

That was a relief, anything else, I could recover from but any bone being not as one or a separation and I knew I was screwed, I knew that was the end of the line for this championship run. It wasn't something I could recover from in a month to face Fenris, I knew new plans would have to be made and I wasn't the only one as I watched the door swing open to see SCW owner Hot Stuff Mark Ward walk in.

"Anymore people ended up in here, I'm gonna have to hire more staff." the boss said as he looked between the faces in the room. "I thought I better come and check on you two."

I could see a smile forming on my wife's face, I knew she was about to say something that most people would regret saying but she had nothing to lose.

"You're hiding from Mikah, aren't ya?" Evie said with a smile.

"Abso-fucking-lutely." Hot Stuff replied "You know she only shows up for shows when she's bored? Shows up to pretty much torture me for a few hours, tries to get me to say she's my fave bombshell and disappears, but I had to come check on you both. I mean I got you back here O to hype something for me, and I now have my World champion there laid up, so need to find out what's going on."

"What's going on is you employee reckless lunatics." Evie quickly said.

"Well, that's a given, we have the Metal Maniacs employed." Hot Stuff mused. "But I was talking more injury wise."

"Doesn't look like any major damage on Mrs Stevens." The medic talking to Odette said. "Should be fine in a bit."

"Great news." Hot Stuff said with a smile. "Well not great cause nobody likes injuries, but that it's not bad. What about Ben?"

This was it, this is where I got the start of finding out if Fenris had got his way and taken me out of the title picture or if there was some kind of reprieve on this. I have praying it wasn't too bad. I mean what kind of champion would I have been where I couldn't even get to the next supercard as champion? Would I have to go out there next week and talk to the fans and tell them my years of work, my years of getting to where I was, meant nothing because my run as champion just ended because of a stomp, not cause someone made me tap out or cause someone pinned me, just finished because of jealousy?

"There's no break, or dislocation." The physio working on me told Hot Stuff. "But the lack of mobility in the shoulder is a concern. There may be some muscle damage and some bruising waiting to come out there, but would recommend Ben going to a medical facility at some point in the next few days. It's very much a wait and see what happens over the next day or two."

My heart sank at that point. I was a few weeks away from headlining my first supercard as champion, twenty one days away and if nothing changed with my arm in the next few days, other plans would have to be made. I've been around long enough to know the full card would be out in a weeks time but if I didn't prove my fitness by then, Fenris gets what Fenris got before, he got an opponent that had probably wrestled already that night.

"What about ice or heat?" I asked, almost hoping for a solution.

"We need to give it a few days." The physio said. "Then get a scan or two, see if there's muscle damage. Right now, the swelling would mess with the results. Just need to be patient."

I worked so hard to be where I am. I took people doubting me because I spent years making up the numbers, or hovering around the tag division. Now the next couple of days are gonna decide what happens to me.

"Alright." Hot Stuff said. "As a precaution, we'll cancel the match we had planned for you next week, just to be sure and we'll sort something out for you to see a doctor in Orlando to have that checked out and make a decision later this week."

"Match next week, what match?" I asked.

I wanted to be a fighting champion, I would be willing to take the risk to myself to prove that I was ok to take on Fenris, even if I wasn't.

"We was gonna get you to defend against Austin James Mercer next week." Hot Stuff told me. "But we'll play it safe."

Oh that annoyed me. Everyone knows I'm an Austin James Mercer fan, everyone knows the respect I have for him and I've told the world I wanted to take on every single person I faced in that match where I became champion. I've taken on and beaten Vinnie, I should face Fenris in three weeks but next week I would have had Austin James Mercer? I know Lachlan had a match here tonight and the buzz was he'd lost and really thought he should have won, I don't know I didn't see it, I was here, but I wanted to give him a one on one shot, I wanted to give Caleb Storms a one on one shot, and next week, I'd been robbed of a shot against Austin James Mercer. I think that annoyed me more than Fenris doing the Riverdance on my arm.

"I'll be fine for next week." I almost pleaded. "Let me face Austin. The man is a dream opponent to me."

I watched as Hot Stuff firmly shook his head at me.

"No." He said, just as firm in tone as he did with his head shake. "Rest, get checked out, and we'll have Austin and you go against each other after the match with Fenris if you can do it. No point arguing with me, none at all. You need to just sit this one out. You'll get the matches you want, but there's no point you going in there half injured and making everyone look stupid."

Hot Stuff looked at Evie, I knew what was coming.

"Make sure he rests for the next few days." Hot Stuff told her. "And by rest, I mean sit around with sports on the TV and doing nothing else."

Evie puts her hand to her head in a mocking salute to Hot Stuff before Hot Stuff turns back to me.

"Seriously." Hot Stuff told me. "Find something to watch on the box, spend a day or two in the hotel room and if you get the all clear, things will go ahead as normal. If not, we'll cross that bridge when we come to it."

I nodded as Hot Stuff left the room but two days in a hotel room doing nothing but watching television when I should be out there with the fans in Orlando? That didn't sit right with me, I was the face of the company, I have done more in my title run, when it came to showing up and talking to the fans then most people have done in theirs. I wasn't ready for mine to end this way, but all I could do is sit and wait....




Wednesday 29th January - Orlando, Florida

I was absolutely bored out of my skull taking the doctors and the bosses advice to sit in a hotel room and do absolutely nothing. I was told to come here to Orlando, Florida and sit around doing nothing, don't go out and promote the company for the next few days, just sit in a hotel room, watch TV. Being out with the fans grabbing me was a no no, no posed shots, not hugging fans, just sit inside and live a dull life. I'd had no choice but to do just that and Evie had done her best being me, even though she didn't want to, she went out there and met the fans on my behalf, told them the situation. Although most wrestling fans are no stupid to the ins and outs of what we do, she told them that my shoulder was legitimately in trouble and if I didn't rest it, my championship run was up without losing it.

So Evie was out with Bear in tow, no one can stay mad at me for not being there when Bear is. People love that fur ball, so I had the exciting job of sitting in bed watching TV and barely moving. I'd seen a doctor SCW bosses knew as soon as I got to Orlando  and there was nothing to do but wait for results - I should probably put a meme here about waiting for results like some clever soul does on the SCW site before a supercard but I better not, I'm not that creative... Anyway, it was a waiting game so I did what most men do when there nothing to do. Stuck on a sports show.

Clicking through the channels with my good arm, nothing seemed to take my fancy. What I knew about American Football, you could write on a postage stamp, yet that seemed to be on every channel with the build up to the Super Bowl. I really felt like I'd lost my mind, I could have at the end of the day, especially when you're sitting there talking to your own thoughts...

"He was wrong to do that." My mind wandered in to it's own thoughts, as if I wasn't controlling them.

"Huh?" I muttered out loud, surprised by my thought.

It was like my subconscious was talking to me. It's not like it's the first time it happened to me, I'm not sure I was even over all the stuff Kedron Williams had done to me all those months ago. If you knew my history or followed that, you'd see that was pretty messed up stuff. It had never really faded from me completely, the dark side of me was there, but I had it under control for the most part.

"Fenris." My mind said to me. "He was wrong to do that, he should never have done that, he crossed the line between wrestling and personal. He actually tried to injure you."

I didn't know what my mind was doing at that point. I didn't know if it was doing this to motivate me. I hadn't been the same since that incident happened. I felt robbed of a match with Austin James Mercer because of him stamping on me. I could have been sitting here happy a pig in much, working out how to counter Austin's huge ability, but instead, I'm sitting here in bed in me pants talking to myself.

"Fenris knew." my mind continued. "He knew that he wanted you out of that match at My Bloody Valentine III. He knew that he had to do something because he lost confidence in himself. In his head, he was gonna be the one walking in to this match as champion, you was gonna be his challenger and he wasn't used to that thought. The only time he had a championship shot, was against a tired idiot of a man who thought he was better than he was."

I smiled as I remember back to Fenris facing Ty West, a man who was overrated to the point he truly believed he belonged at the top. He was the only one who believed it but he might have changed people's minds if he'd had not only gone through five other men to start with, but Fenris too. Truth is, he didn't, Fenris was too fresh, he had the advantage.

"He's used to going in to matches as a defending champion." My mind continued. "But he's never actually beat a champion for a World title."

My mind, no matter how deep this was buried was right. Fenris hadn't won the World championship by beating a champion, he won a vacated title.

"And deep down." My thoughts rolled past me. "He was scared that facing someone with a champions momentum would take away his advantage, so he did what he did to try and get the advantage back and that was by attempting to injure you. Don't let this I was your friend bullshit fool you. He never was."

"He was." I said softly.

"No he wasn't." My subconscious continued. "What you was, was a guy with money he could drink with. He could go out with you, get legless and not have to pick up the tab. He waited and waited and before you knew it, his eyes got that shiny stuff in as soon as you picked up the belt because it was like people stopped paying attention to him. People were paying attention to him for being a knockout guy, probably more KO's in SCW than anyone else in it's history. That made him special but as soon as you took that title, everyone was over the moon, everyone was delighted, everyone was proud of your journey. Then those nights out, people stopped whispering about Fenris being in the building, they started talking about the World Champion. People were looking at him and he just needed an excuse to stab you in the back."

"The Vinnie thing." I whispered.

"The Vinnie thing." My mind repeated. "That was his excuse to ham it up and he suckered you in from there by saying you got lucky. He knew you take pride in your championship, he knew your struggle for years to even get a championship shot, he knew just by calling you lucky, you'd take a swing at him. You wouldn't have before Kedron gave you a little bit of evil, but he knew all about that too. He knew just by calling you a fluke, just by saying you was lucky that he was gonna push you to punch him, so you looked like the bad guy."

Was my mind telling me things I already knew but didn't say? I wasn't sure if it was or if this was a case of cabin fever. I have been stuck in this room for a couple of days and not going out in case a fan grabbed me the wrong way or something was against who I am. I love being out of the house, I love being around the fans, I am the perfect guy to be the World champion, but being stuck in had this strange effect on me.

"He drew me in." I said with a shake of my head.

"And now you know this." My subconscious told me. "Now you know what he's like. He is looking to take advantage of stupid things like accidents and now you're seeing Fenris for what he really is, so now we can take swift and appropriate action."

I didn't like where this was going. Yes, I smacked Fenris straight in the chops and put him on his arse, something I knew he could recover from in ten minutes and he'll be out on the beer later. Him to go that step further after I did it, either through Rage or embarrassment, that was a whole different story, but revenge? Me? Would I be capable of doing something like that? Wouldn't that be stooping to his whole new level of low?

"He has earned it." My mind told me. "He crossed the line and it doesn't matter if it's war in the desert, or gang turf, when someone crosses the line in to your territory, you have the right to fire back and he did that, he crossed the line to be in a place he should never have ventured in to. You can and should fire back or he will always think he has one over on you. You need to do it before My Bloody Valentine so he knows that you are the headliner and he in just in your ring."

I could feel myself start to sweat just at the thought of getting revenge on someone almost ending my career. I was angry inside but somehow managed to keep myself together, to keep things in check just about, but inside I was boiling with anger and I knew something needed to be done. Could I justify doing it though.

"You know this is something you need to do." The thought ran through my head like a train with no brakes. "You can sit there and think you can see it through but if you don't do something, you're walking in to that match as an underdog."

"If I walk in to that match." I said as my eyes glanced towards my phone, still not a call or message about my injury.

"You will because even if the news is bad, you will beg everyone you have to, to let you do it, you'll sign every waiver on earth to do it." My mind rightly tells me. "So you need to do something Ben, anything Ben, something to show him you're not walking in to this match second best, you're the champion, he's stepping up to you."

"I don't know if I can do that." I said out loud, no one else with me.

Honestly at this point, I didn't know, I didn't have a clue if I could do something like he did to me. It wasn't in my nature to ever flip out until my run in with a witch, I wasn't evil, I wasn't messed up, I wasn't until then. Part of me was denying the fact that kicking the hell out of Fenris before our possible match, was beyond me. I knew it was there, but burying it left me more than a little conflicted. I was very much fifty fifty.

"Will it even help make me feel better?" I questioned.

"When he bent your arm back, he put your career at the end of his foot." My mind told me. "Do you think he cared about how you felt at the time? No, he cared about how he felt, his embarrassment, his humiliation about getting knocked on his arse with a single punch. Big tough MMA guy got knocked on his arse with one punch. He didn't care about your career but I belt he felt fantastic after he stamped on your arm. Now it's your turn to feel fantastic and I think I know how you can do it."

I was actually sitting here considering it. I was considering attempting to injury someone like they did with me. It wasn't about the gold as such for me, it was about my fight to get there for it, the years of work, sitting there, being patient, watching so many others come in and become a champion within a year, while I waited. It wasn't about clinging to it for dear life, it was about how it could have been taken away from me without a choice.

"And you could be the bigger man from it." My mind said. "You don't have to break a part of him, to mentally break him. You just need to let him know you could. That would give you and you alone the power. That will show him that he doesn't and will never get the better of you."

I didn't know if I should even be considering this but somewhere in me, I knew this was right. I had to shift the power back to me. I know being the champion comes with power but when someone else takes the power, are you really a champion? I had to switch it back in my favour somehow. I got the feeling deep down buried somewhere, I knew how to do it, but my phone had started ringing, the conversation with myself had to wait.

"Hello?" I said answering the phone, eagerly waiting to see who was on the other end. "Hey doc."

This is it. Get the all clear or go in begging to the bosses later to still be allowed to headline My Bloody Valentine III. My heart was racing as I listened, but a smile soon crept over my face.

"That's great news doc." I said with a smile. "I'll certainly let my bosses know and I'm sure you'll get a call from them to confirm it all, but you have made my day. Have a good un!"

Hanging up the phone, I felt my whole body flood with relief, I could now focus on what I needed to and that was to get through the next week and a half before getting to that supercard, my first and hopefully not my last that I will headline as a champion. I was so relieved at the news, I didn't even hear Evie walk in to the room, nor spot her looking at me smiling as I sat on the bed.

"Well, you look like you're happy." She said. "Been messing with the pay per view channels?"

My head turned sharply to see Evie standing there with her hands on her hips and looking at me with a smile.

"Why would I need those when I got you?" I asked with a quick wink. "Where's Bear? He didn't take himself off on a wander, did he?"

Evie moved next to me, sitting down and putting her hand on my leg.

"Nah." She starts. "Ariana is watching him downstairs for a few. There was a ton of people taking pictures of him, and he started posing. I wanted to check on you, so I left him with Ari."

"You know Bear is twice her size, right?" I said with a grin. "He's the boss there."

"He's also gonna be posing for a while." Evie replied. "So what's with the smile?"

"Doc just called." I told her, squeezing her hand. "All clear, shoulders fine give or take, will be more than ready for My Bloody Valentine."

"That's great news!" Evie said as she wrapped her arms around my neck.

"It is, and what's better." I said. "I can get out of here, so, if you wanna get back down to Bear, make sure he hasn't pulled Ariana around the lobby and persuaded her to do something she shouldn't. I'll get ready and meet you all downstairs and we can go do something."

Evie nodded as she kissed me on the cheek and scooted off the bed, making for the door. I finally felt free from the weight on my shoulders, knowing that both shoulders are good now. I could finally get out there, be with my wife in public, enjoy being in Orlando, work out what I was gonna do at Climax Control 260 instead of a giving up the belt speech, and probably retiring on the spot speech. I could relax, well, sort of.

"Anyway." My mind said to me. "About that revenge...."




You've heard the term dry mouth, right? I guess Americans would call it cotton mouth. It's something you get when you're about to do something wrong, it's when the nerves kick in but something in ya tells ya you need to go through it anyway. That's how I felt all day leading up to what happened this past Sunday. I knew I had to show who was the champion and take away the one thing Fenris thought he had over me, the fear factor. I was still raging on the inside about a week before, his words and what he did, this was the only way to free myself of this, the only way I could think of to show him this is not his division anymore and it ain't been for a long time. for over two months, it's been mine and I needed to get out of his head that it was anyone other than mine.

Sunday 2nd February

"I can't do this." I told myself as I stood outside the Addition Financial Arena in Orlando, Florida.

I knew the show had just started, I could hear the crowd going nuts, Amanda singing through another comedy song, but I hadn't walked in the main building yet. I knew tonight was gonna be eye opening not only for myself, or Fenris, but the rest of the roster and the fans. I knew people could see this as me turning bad, but that's far from what I wanted. I just needed to assert some authority, some dominance. I was the lion at the top of the mountain and no one saw it. I knew what I had to do, but I didn't really want to.

"Shut up Ben." I told myself. "This is something we have to do. This is something we need to do. There is no friendship there anymore, he showed that when he couldn't give a monkeys what happened to you. When he tried to turn your arm in to a pancake, he was thinking of him and this."

I looked at the belt on my shoulder.

"You're doing this for all that hard work you've put yourself through." I reminded myself. "All those years, all of them and you're not gonna sit there like a side dish. This is my time now."

I took a deep breath and looked at the door to the area, Amanda must have finished her song by now, so I thought all I needed to do was walk through that door, find my dressing room, walk in, lock the door and stay there till I was ready to do what I had to do. It didn't exactly work out that way cause as soon as I walked in.

"Ben!" Ms. Rocky Mountain said excitedly. "How's your arm?"

I heard the noise in the arena and a quick glance to the side showed my what I suspected, I was live and had no choice but to switch on Ben mode and talk, so that's exactly what I did. You saw the interview, I wasn't feeling like myself but I had to be myself, at least for a few minutes. I said something about a fish to catch and I left, I couldn't stay on the camera with what was going through my mind, so I walked until I saw a show coordinator backstage.

"Excuse me mate." I said, looking at the young man. "Any idea where my dressing room is?"

"Down the hall on the left." He told me.

With an appreciative nod, that's where I went, keeping my head down on the way there and hoping not to bump in to anyone, talk to anyone, anyone that could get my mind off what needed to be done. All I needed was the when. When was my chance? when was my opportunity? I really didn't know, but I knew exactly how to find out. Here's a little inside information about the wrestling business when it comes to interviews, some have time slots, like before certain matches, after certain other segments, that kinda thing. I just needed to find out if anything was scheduled for Fenris. I didn't even know if he was actually here.

"Catering area." I whispered to myself.

Yep, the catering area, believe it or not, plans often get posted around the catering area as well as other key spots where SCW wrestlers go. The catering area was a popular place for SCW people with a menu suited for all, as much as I've heard Mark Ward curse out vegan offerings, they did it anyway. That's where I went, head down, trying not to draw attention to myself, I just followed the signs to that area. It wasn't hard to find, but I as I looked around, I saw a number of SCW superstars and bombshells standing around. I turned to the left, and saw exactly what I wanted, the schedule plastered on the wall, but I couldn't make it out from where I was and I couldn't exactly walk across the room from where I was standing partly in the shadows. A smile crept on my face.

"Thank God my missus taught me a trick or two." I said with a proud smile, mostly proud for remembering this trick.

Wouldn't surprise you now I'm telling you but I bet you've never thought about it before. Phones have great cameras, with amazing zooms - You just sat there and went oh yeah, didn't you? So that's what I did, an Evie taught trick about seeing things beyond your eyes, so I took that phone, turned it to camera mode and zoomed right in, giving it a few seconds to focus then bam, picture taken and I was away, heading towards my dressing room and in the door, locking it behind me and looking at the phone.

"After Sammi and Jessie Vs Bella and Candy." I said as I looked at my phone "Perfect."

And now all I had to do was wait. Time it right, wait for the final bell in that match and make my move. Stay out of people's sight until that moment where I can get there and strike. So I turned the TV on in the dressing room, champions perks, and I watched and I waited and there it was, the final bell. It was time to make that move and hope nothing delayed me, or that I didn't bump in to Fenris on the way, that would have been game over at that point, so I unlocked the dressing room door.

"It's now or never." I told myself.

I knew where the interviews take place in most arenas, it would always be close to the entrance so that people could talk and get out there, so that's where I headed and low and behold, I was right, not too far from the entrance ramp. I could see him and he looked frustrated. It only took a glance at the nearby screens that it was because there was some kinda spat between Candy and Bella that the producer had decided to show instead of Fenris for now. Eventually, that spat was over and Candy walked past me upset, but she didn't look at the guy against the wall, her usual bubbly self was deflated. That's when I looked up and saw Scott Oliver using his opening line.

"Give it a few seconds Ben." I instructed myself. "Then go."

I watched just till I heard Fenris say I couldn't beat me and made myself known, made it clear I was there, I was watching. I walked up to him and that was that, I got the advantage, I hoped the fans wasn't gonna turn on me and it sounded like they were actually cheering me. I could hear their cheers get louder as I throw a coke can at his head and heard them get even louder on the anticipation that I was gonna stomp on his arm. With my foot raised, I could almost hear the crowd urging me to do it, urging me to drive my foot on to his arm, but simply, I didn't have to do it. He knew at that point he was powerless and everything was in my hands and that's all I needed him to be and that's why I stepped away and boy did I move quickly down the hall and in to my dressing room.

"I did it!" I said to myself as I shut the door behind me, instinctively locking the door.

I put my back to the door and slid down it, I was sure there was a blank look on my face as I made it to the floor. I was shocked at myself, I actually broke everything I was and the fans actually sat there and cheered me. This was my defining moment on the lead up to facing Fenris, this was my moment in the sun and I won't lie, I actually liked it.

"I did it." I said to myself again, slower than the last time. "I actually showed him I wouldn't be hiding away, I wouldn't shy away from the challenge, that I can actually stand up to him and remind him that I'm not in his division, he's in my division."

I looked across at my jacket that I left in the room and forced myself to my feet, walking towards it and lifting it up. My SCW World Heavyweight Championship laid underneath and that brought a smile to my face as I picked it up and smiled down at it.

"Now I feel like a champion." I said to myself.

Oddly, I did. I'd fought back against someone considered the scariest bloke around here. I didn't melt, I stood up to someone who made Caleb Storms bring extra underwear to the arena. I made sure he knew I wasn't gonna get pushed around now, or tomorrow, or in two weeks time. At this point, I sat on the throne and until someone pulls me off kicking and screaming then dear God I'm gonna stay here. I know I face an uphill battle every day as champion to prove I can do it, I'm following in the footsteps of giants and it's time to be one of those. I won't be champion forever, I know that, but I want future World Champions to sit there and look up to me, the way I do to Senor Vinnie, Austin James Mercer and yes, Fenris.

I'm glad I did that, because tonight, showing that I would stand up to monsters, I showed that my name belonged in SCW history and I plan to cement that in just two weeks time.




Monday 3rd February - Orlando, Florida.

Discovery Cove, a place that tourists flock to when in Orlando, regardless of how much a city like Orlando has to offer. I'd been scouting around the last few days on a place to sit and record a promo, like I said in Lawrenceville, my plan was to record promos from famous places in cities. This was no different.

I sat on the side of a pool, a tank where fish freely swim around, including stingrays, allowing people to stroke them as the swim past. It was the perfect place for me to talk about someone I've called Fish lips for a long time, and I knew it as I sat there round about midday on Monday, the night after the night before. I sat and looked at the crowd walking past me, some recognizing me, some wondering why there was a guy in a suit sitting next to the pool with a big shining belt over his shoulder, but it had to be done. Giving a nod towards the camera man, he zoomed the camera in on me.

"Alright people." I said with a nod down the camera "and thank you for joining me here in Orlando"

I smiled, but knew I had to explain things.

"Regardless when this is airing, this is Monday, barely gone midday." I explained. "And I'm not leaving for Tampa till tomorrow, but I thought you know what? Come to Discovery Cove and have a little chat about what happened last night and why it happened. You guys have been blinding to me so far and I know, judging by what I've seen since it happened, I thought I should let you know why."

I adjusted the SCW World Heavyweight Championship on my shoulder as I got ready to tell all.

"Honestly people, and I've always been honest with you." I started. "It had to be done, there was no other choice in my mind. We've all seen Fenris, we've all seen what he's capable of and a lot of that is down to the fact that Fenris didn't just make himself, the people made Fenris. I know that's an odd thing to say but here's the truth of the matter. Fear and intimidation can only be taken so far by a person, but when people start talking about it, that's when it gets ramped up and what I mean by that is as soon as the knock outs started coming, as soon as people started building his reputation for him, it was easy for him to just smile and you had fear running through ya. Perfect example for this was Caleb Storms."

Caleb had actually helped the fear of Fenris grow in people, and I knew that.

"See, Caleb instantly showing fear towards Fenris, gave Fenris a boost he wasn't expecting." I said honestly. "The fear from Caleb Storms, admitting how scared he was of Fenris made Fenris think he was scarier than he actually is. Running around pandering to Fenris and helping build his reputation of fear helped him no end in being able to intimidating people more. Caleb Storms did that, Caleb Storms helped enhance Fenris' reputation. From there on it, it was easier for Fenris to just give a look to people and have them worry. It didn't work on me."

I shook my head sharply.

"It didn't even come close to working on me." I said seriously. "Because I thought I knew Fenris, I thought I knew exactly who he was. This is the guy who after an SCU show to build up for the match that never happened, jumped on my back for a piggy back when he thought the cameras were off. This was the guy who I'd seen randomly burst in to dance, a guy who would do so many things away from the camera, around people he was comfortable with, that you wouldn't believe. He knew I'd seen that side to him, and because I had, I'd never have the same fear Caleb Storms had, I'd never be nervous against him, I'd always see him as that guy, and that is why he did what he did."

All people needed to do was look close to this situation and they would have worked this one out a long time ago, as I did.

"He had to put that fear factor back in me." I said firmly. "And the only way to do that was simply to be a bully."

Yes, I did call Fenris a bully and sat firm while I said it. I knew he made a classic bully move then, a classic jealous move that drives bully's on.

"He decided he was jealous of me, and hated the fact that I didn't fear him so he had to do something to get the talking point on him." I continued. "It's what bully's want, they want the reputation of fear, they wanted the spotlight to be on them, and while Caleb Storms gave Fenris exactly what he wanted, I didn't so he tried to snap my arm just so people would talk about the big bad Fenris. He did it to the perfect person too, because he knew people would be on my side, but hell, at least they were talking about him again. He knew this would give him more of an advantage than just injuring me, cause he thought it would give him the mental advantage, that I'd sit here and be heartbroken about a friend turning on me like that."

I shook my head as I smiled down the camera.

"Here's the thing Fenris. I started. "When I was a kid, people tried to bully me and I found someone who came to my rescue, a man you know as SCU star Mickey Carroll. If you've followed SCW for a while, you'd know me and Mickey were friends long before wrestling became a thought, and he basically saw me getting bullied and bang, that bully had a broken nose. Now Mickey was a tough kid, always was, and people feared him, not because he was a bully, but because he stood up to bullies and he always told me if a bully attacks you, you smack him right back in the hooter and last night Fenris, that's what I did."

It was advice passed on for years through a lot of families, but not many kids have the nerve to do that.

"You can sit there and moan on social media that I blindsided you twice." I said firmly. "But admit it, the first one, you knew what you was doing, you drew me in to that, just so you had a reason to try and break my arm. You knew exactly what you was doing, what to say, how to act so you could have your Rocky story where you got back up and pow! Took me out of it, knocked me down. You knew before you opened your fish lips that all I would do is sock you in the gob just once and leave it at that. You'd done the work in your head to know what I was all about and it was all you needed, a reason to do what you did but you didn't expect last night, did you?"

I shook my head.

"You didn't expect me to come firing back the way I did." I said with a slight nod. "You thought I was just gonna cry away, let you go in to this match with a mental and physical advantage. You thought I was just gonna pick up a microphone and talk about it, but I didn't, did I? I fought back, I came at the bully, I showed the world not to be scared of people, no matter who they are, no matter what they've done. That's why I took it to you last night Fenris. You thought you'd won the war before it had barely begun, but I knew I had to come for you to show you I ain't Caleb Storms, I won't be pushed around and you can attempt to stamp on my arm every day of my life and I still won't be scared of you."

I tap my palm on my championship belt hanging over my shoulder.

"All those times when you've had someone else's arm pinned down, ready to stroke, could you imagine what went through their minds?" I asked. "Before last night, could you imagine the fear that some wanker was about to possible end their career? Last night, I showed you exactly what that felt like, I showed you the mindset you had me in a week before, Lachlan in weeks before that, everyone else you've had in that position. It's not nice is it?"

I put my head down, remember what it felt like to be trapped that way just over a week ago.

"I knew I needed to do that to you because I knew that would take away your mental advantage." I said seriously. "I knew once I had you there thinking I was gonna take you out of that match, you'd lose what you thought you had over me going in to My Bloody Valentine III and now you have nothing, you have no mental advantage and physically, you'll be one hundred percent by the time the show rolls around."

I quickly press my hands together.

"And that's what I wanted from day one Fenris." I said with a smile. "None of this trying to grab an advantage, just two men one on one, one hundred percent and the best man wins. You started to move the goal posts, so last night was me moving them back, me evening up the score so that neither of us are going in better off. The best man will win there and I know deep down, I can start making plans to face Austin James Mercer and Jake Raab, because the best man in that ring will be me. What you don't realize is I'm going in there with a little bit more than you think I am."

I tap the side of my head.

"Remember back to your first supercard defence Fenris." I said looking down the camera, hoping Fenris was watching. "It's all good defending the belt on Climax Control, slightly less pressure, but remember headlining your first supercard as champion? It's very much sink or swim at that point because you have to close the show but you still have to win, the pressure is on you still to win, to put out a performance, to not get caught out. It shows you if you have that heart of a champion or if you got lucky and you might think it, you might have said it but I ain't lucky son, I got the heart of a champion and I got the momentum coming in to this one. This has been a bit of a dream for me to become SCW's World Heavyweight champion and so far I've held it with pride and dignity, I've worked harder than most champions, I have been on the show every single week talking about it, selling my division, this hasn't been done in a while and I know the momentum is well and truly behind me to go out there and do well, the fans are well and truly behind me..."

I knew it was a cheap pop but the gathered crowd around me cheered as I expected they would after I said that.

"They wanna see me become one of the greatest champions SCW has ever seen." I continued. "They wanna see me be better than the greats and they know that this ride is a long way away from ending Fenris. They are here with me now, they're gonna be with me at My Bloody Valentine, they're gonna be with me after I beat you and move on to become one of the best champions SCW has ever seen. I already have won the respect of legends from SCW's past, I will win the respect of people in SCW right now, from every doubter in the back who don't think I should have it, to all the people at home who think I'm a weak champion, anyone who's ever doubted me is now gonna respect me Fenris, especially after My Bloody Valentine III and you're the key to all of this."

I point down the camera as if Fenris was standing in front of me.

"People see you as the bar, as the standard just down to the fact of who you are and your time with this championship belt." I said as I put my hand on the belt."So once I beat you, once I get past you in Tampa, people are gonna be looking at me with different eyes. There's gonna be no excuses, no need to mention others in that ring that may or may not have played a part in tiring you out, this is just me, against you, no one else. There's gonna be no reversal that's gonna nick me the win. It's gonna be one hell of an outright win for me and you'll be sitting there wondering what to do next with your career. I ain't coming to mess around or make you look good, I'm coming here to make sure I walk out of the ring with my championship belt with me."

I look at the championship belt and smile before looking back at the camera.

"I'm not worried about what you've done in the past." I said with a serious look on my face. "All I'm thinking of is in a few weeks time, the match that's been months in the making, absolutely months, with the added spice of the SCW World Heavyweight championship thrown in. I'm gonna do exactly what I would have done months ago and beat you Fenris. Eventually, you're gonna sit there and say what many others will say after you and this is there's no shame losing to Ben Jordan. You're just the first person to headline a supercard with me and the first that will lose. I ain't coming to play, I'm coming to prove a point against you. I'm coming to prove that this championship is more than earned."

I put one finger on the belt.

"But for now, I'm gonna leave you to think about all that I've said, cause the next time you see me, we'll be in that ring and I'll be looking you deep in those eyes of yours telling you that this is my night." I said with a thumb pointing to myself. "You better get in as much stamping practice as you can, because the only way you're gonna beat me is if you break every bone in my body. I'll see you there Fenris."

I wink down the camera

"Laters people."

I stood up and walked away as the camera focused on the fish swimming around in the pool, before it faded to black.

43
Climax Control Archives / 30 Crazy Hours
« on: January 09, 2020, 08:43:33 PM »
 Three seconds, three damn seconds and my life had changed right there and then forever. I was the SCW World Heavyweight champion and I, along with the world was pretty damn shocked. I couldn't believe it, the look on the crowds face showed they were as shocked as I was. Strangely last night I saw a debate on if you need a championship to define you on social media, and I don't believe you did, I've had more fun in the ring with non champions, I was ok to let my work rate define me, but just a couple of weeks ago, that three count made me a champion. I know people will remember me for it but I hope they don't forget the great matches I had with Travis Nathaniel Andrews, with The Monstimals, with others who wasn't top champions, I want to be remembered for being able to wrestle anyone to a high standard over what championships I've won.

After all, Despayre is a Hall of Famer, he never once got hold of the World Heavyweight championship, he never needed a title to prove his popularity. I was the same up until December 20th 2019 and now here I am, holding what most people need to define them. I don't feel like this defines me, but maybe I'm still in shock. Weeks have passed since I could call myself the SCW World Heavyweight champion, yet I wanna take you back to that day, to that exact moment that the referees hand hit the canvas for the third time.

DING DING DING!

"What the..." the thought rushed through my mind so fast, the worlds almost blurring in to each other.

"And New SCW World Heavyweight champion..." I could hear Justin announce.

"Wait, did I pass out?" I questioned. "Maybe my hand instinctively hit the canvas when he rolled me up there."

"Ben Jordan!" Justin's voice continued over the screaming crowd.

"Wait, what?" jumped in to my mind.

The crowd were cheering around me, men, women, children jumping up and down around me as my head slowly moved around the crowd, my eyes moving from one smiling face to the next. Inside it just didn't register, not even when the championship belt was placed over my shoulder and I got to my feet. Go and play in back on demand, I have countless times and my face did not look like the face of a man who just won the biggest prize in the game, it looked sombre, and believe me, I felt it. Even when Evie through her arms around me with the championship belt between us, all I could mutter to her was some simple words.

"This is a dream, right?" was all I had.

"You're the world fucking champion!" Evie yelled back at me above the roar of the crowd. "World.... Champion."

I was the World Champion, but all those smiling faces around me still didn't help it sink in. I had the championship on my hands, I was looking at it, just me and Evie stood in the ring, the crowd was going absolutely potty but in my head, it was a dream. I looked towards Justin who threw me the sign that the show was off the air and knew I had to play up to the crowd. I raised that belt above my head and the noise was deafening. I could see Evie's lips moving but the words wasn't getting to my ears. I cast an eye outside the ring again to see Jason Adams and Belinda Simone moving away from the commentary desk, their job for the night done, but both were smiling at me. Eight long years had lead me to here, they'd been commentating on about six and a half years of my career. I did the turnbuckle thing, climbed up and waved the belt around, standard stuff before I left the ring, seeing Amy and Joey Santino in the front row alongside Joshua Acquin and I had to go see Amy. Without her giving up her time, I couldn't have made my version of a Christmas Carol work. It didn't take long before I saw standing in front of Amy, a friendly hug in progress.

"Congrats." She said to me with a wide smile.

"I can't believe it." I told her.

She knew it was gonna take time to sink in, and a handshake later from Joey and a firm nod from Joshua and I was on my way back up that ramp, tired, aching but as a champion. Stepping through that curtain was a whole new experience for me.

"Congratulations." Many difference voices in the crowd said as Evie and I walked through the curtain.

My eyes fell upon my fellow workers, nodding and clapping as we walking through that curtain, congratulations rung out from everywhere. I knew I was seen as one of the older brigade in SCW because I'd become part of the furniture here but this was a shock even to me. I looked at the older faces, the newer faces, I even looked at Roxi Johnson, crowned Bombshell World Champion earlier that night. I gave her a smile and nod as it dawned on me, holy hell, I was on Roxi Johnson level, result! A few steps down from the curtain and I was mobbed. There was handshakes, pats on the back and a huge hug from a little redhead.

"I knew you could do it." Sam Marlowe said to me excitedly. "I just knew you could."

"Thank you Sammi." I replied. "I really can't believe it."

"It's been a long time coming." She reassured me.

"Now not to lose it in just a couple of weeks and I might be a happy chappy." I tell her with a smile.

My eyes moved around the room. I could see Caleb Storms looking disappointed as he talked to Katie, I spotted Lachlan being his usual, withdrawn quiet self just in conversation with Sierra Williams. Fenris stared at me from across the room, just giving me a quick thumbs up before turning and walking away. I looked towards Austin James Mercer, a man I respected giving me a firm nod, to which I responded by raising my hand in a drinking motion, only to get another nod from him.

"Offering a drink to Austin?" Evie said to me with a touch of surprise.

"The man is a locker room leader babe." I said to her. "People look up to him, if anyone is gonna give me a tip or two on how being a champion is gonna go, or little things I can do to not make this run forgettable, it's him."

Evie nodded to me in agreement, but my eyes drifted to the other man in the match, Senor Vinnie, his eyes stared back at me, clearly a look of displeasure on his face. I didn't wanna smirk back, it wasn't me but regardless of his later tweets, I could tell he had a chip on his shoulder the size of Tijuana. I knew he was probably more upset that he went out of the match as soon as he did, but I can tell there was very little respect coming from his direction, in fact I was certain he was coming up with a way to try and get his rematch as quickly as possible, obviously, I now know that was the case. A hand reached on to my shoulder as I break my glare from Vinnie, the hand of SCW boss, Christian Underwood.

"Congratulations Ben." Christian said to me in an oddly warm tone. "You've worked hard for that over the years."

It was hard to know what to say to him at this point, it hadn't sunk in at all.

"I appreciate it." I told him.

"Well, things are about to pick up pace for you." Christian said with a warning tone. "Everyone is gonna want to interview you, everyone is gonna want you to fly all over the country to do interviews, they'll probably ask you the same questions over and over, just remember you're the male face of SCW now."

I saw something out of the corner of my eye, Mark Ward talking to Roxi Johnson, presumably giving her the same talk.

"I haven't let you down in the past, I won't now." I told him

Christian looked at me and nodded, he knew I was sincere.

"Well, you can pick and choose mostly what you want to do, there's times Mark or I will set something up that will benefit the company." He explained. "Meeting with sponsors, charities and so on and it starts tomorrow morning. Press conference, 9am. I'll send you the details."

Not even twenty four hours passing and I was to be presented to the press like a footballer on a club record transfer.

"This should be interesting." Was the only thought that came to mind.




The morning of 16th December 2019.

There was a buzz in the air as a crowd of reporters gathered in a room in a hotel ballroom, waiting for me to appear and chat with them. Christian and Mark had both reassured me that they would be here just to be a part of this and lead me through if I struggle. I've been a wrestler for years but this was like walking on stony ground for me, ground the bottom of my shoes had never stepped on. I hadn't let that championship belt out of my sight since I won it, and I doubt I will while I have it, I didn't even know if that was normal. All these things ran through my mind as I watched Christian and Mark confidently walk on to the stage, moving behind a table as a flash of camera lights took shots of the two SCW owners, both calmly taking a seat on stage. The two wait for the cameras to stop flashing.

"Good morning and thank you all for joining us." Mark Ward said with his usual confident tone. "Last night, we saw some amazing action where two new champions were crowned."

"Today." Christian continued. "One of those champions are here with us to talk to you about last night. A lot of people see him as the best wrestler to never win the World Championship, but that changed last night as he defeated five men to become the SCW World Heavyweight champion, so please welcome to the stage Mr Ben Jordan."

That was my cue as I looked at the SCW World Championship on my shoulder and walked across the stage to a flash of blinding lights. I'd done these things before but there wasn't as many people there but I tried my hardest to look confident as I moved towards where I had to be, shaking hands with both bosses before sitting in front of them and taking the championship belt from my shoulder and propping it up in front of me. I had to wait for a good few seconds before people talk their seats and was willing to listen.

"Alright people." I unsurprisingly started with. "I wanna thank you all for coming out here this morning to have a little chin wag with me, but I gotta be honest with you Christian. Many would say Despayre is the best who had never been World Champion, but I appreciate the sentiments."

I saw Christian smile from the corner of his mouth as he looked at me.

"So, let's start with some questions." Mark Ward said to the crowd, causing hands to fly up in the air and Mark pointing to a young woman.

"Ben." She started. "Congratulations on your win last night, how does it feel being the champion?"

In my mind, I already knew that would be a question asked, I spent half of last night trying to come up with the right response, but at that moment, my mind had gone blank, so I had to speak from the heart.

"Honestly." I said in a quiet tone. "It's surreal and brilliant all at the same time. I went in to last night with hope over expectation, I didn't think I'd be the one sitting here talking to you now and I don't think many others did. I woulda said I was the forth favourite in there last night so there's still a lot of walking on cloud nine to be done. Not really sure it's proper sunk in at this point. I got the title belt in front of me and I am now the man that leads that division. I'm the guy who should show up every week and talk when there's not a lot to talk about. That's a scary feeling but I'm excited, I know I have the chance to make people listen and a lot rests on my shoulders, but I love pressure sometimes, brings the best out of me and now I'm excited to show what people what I can do."

I watched another set of hands fire in the air and Christian point to one.

"Have you got any good advice from other wrestlers?" A man asked me.

"Yeah." I admitted. "I went for a pint with Austin James Mercer last night and the man gave me some cracking advice. He's been a champion here, he knows the size of the company, he knows the fans as well as I do and more importantly, he knows what it's like to lead a company of this size. He told me that everything from school papers to global shows will be wanting to talk to me, he told me that people will be more aware of what I do and that I gotta take it all in my stride and be smart, not to try and do everything cause it would effect my in ring work. Be grounded was said but he also said if I start to fumble the ball, he'll be right behind me to kick my head off and pick that ball up."

The crowd laughed and I couldn't help but smile, it was a conversation I had with Austin, but it was a conversation I respected. Being the champion doesn't mean you ever stop learning and someone with the wealth of knowledge Austin had, you had to listen. I watched more hands go in the air and Mark pick one out.

"You were in the ring with five tough opponents last night." The question started. "What are your thoughts on those five guys?"

I knew this was a loaded question, I knew he was waiting for me to say something he could splash over the headlines, and a look from both Christian and Mark made me know they were both thinking the same.

"Nothing but respect for them for even going through that match." I said diplomatically. "You know I respect Austin tons, Caleb Storms is a future star in my eyes. He just keeps plugging away and you gotta admire that. Lachlan too could be great, I know he was ill leading up to this match so more power to him for not crying off and forcing a replacement, and going through a risky match when not hundred percent. Fenris is obviously a friend of  mine, very good friend so I know our match will be something special and Vinnie is just well, Vinnie."

It was tough talking about Vinnie at that point, I'd heard rumours last night that he was about to pull himself from the match before Austin James Mercer kicked his head in to the third row and got the pin.

"I mean he was a great champion that I have to live up to." I continued, trying not to just brush Vinnie off. "To me, that's the way wrestling grows, be better than the guy you took the belt from, and in this case Fenris and Austin James Mercer too because either of those guys could be sitting here talking to you instead."

I looked at the bosses either side of me who seemed happy with my answer, much to the disappointment of the man asking the question. Another row of hands went flying in the air.

"Does this mean your match with Fenris is for the SCW World Heavyweight Championship?" A woman asked.

"I can't answer that, but I know a couple of fella's who can." I said as I looked either side of me.

"It's been building long before the championship had anything to do with it." Mark Ward said, taking the lead. "Ben and Fenris were always gonna meet, it didn't happen last time out because of some idiot and his stupid little friend, which pissed off me, it pissed off Christian, it pissed off both Ben and Fenris and it pissed off the fans, but the plan was always to have them go out it."

"What Mark's trying to say and making it long winded." Christian said interjecting. "Is that if Ben is still the World Champion when the next Supercard comes around, he and Fenris will be going one on one for the championship."

"And if he's not?" A voice shouts out.

"They'll still be going one on one and someone else will be after the World championship." Hot Stuff clears up.

"Love the confidence there that I won't be World Champion by then." I said with a smile. "Cheers mate."

My comments seemed to draw a laugh out of the crowd as more hands flew in the air.

"How does this compare to being the top champion in ACW?" Another asks.

"That's a great question." I replied. "ACW was a very regional place, we were in Canada and we stayed in Canada but this is so different, this is a company that leaves Las Vegas and as this upcoming year shows, we're going all over the place to different cities in different countries. There's a lot of SCW fans all over the world that are very passionate, they want to see their favourite stars and the fact people are going home will put a lot more attention on us. I loved ACW but this is much bigger, it's a lot tougher. Staying in one place, you got to know the locals, you got to see them at every show, you got to know their names, you got to run in to them in the local shops and bars. Being SCW champion, people see you as that and you gotta live up to it. There's a lot more to being a World Champion in SCW than there was in ACW."

More hands hit the air as I look around, waiting for one of the bosses to point to one.

"Is there anywhere on the tour you're looking forward to going?" One woman asked.

"I can't wait to go back to Canada, lovely country." I replied in an instant. "And of course some of these smaller places I hadn't heard of until I looked down the roster and seen the potential places. I mean I didn't know there was a place called Coal City for example, and being back home and being able to wrestle in Essex, Berkshire and Kent will be pretty good too. There's lots of incredible places I wanna go. I mean Lawrenceville even sounds interesting to me."

A quick nod indicated that I was finished with that question and more hands were raised.

"Is there anyone outside the people you faced last night that you'd be interested in facing?" A voice in the crowd asked me.

This was a good question, I wanted to give everyone chance at going against me, I wanted to face the world, but this was my time I could name names and not worry.

"Griffin Hawkins, Alex Jones, Jake Raab, Bill Barnhart." I started. "All great names I'd want to face, fresh competition and all, but I wouldn't be a British wrestler if I didn't look up to the likes of the legend that is Chris Crippler. Every Brit watches Chris Crippler and it's amazing that he's actually back on the roster when people thought he was finished. Obviously too, I'd love to defend this thing against people from the past such as my good friends Drake Green and Simon Jones. Come on fella's, you know you want to come back."

I winked as I tapped the championship belt on the top and waited for the next question to come at me.

"There's a lot of people talking about you being in a movie, possibly with Drake Green." Someone says. "Playing Jacob Frye in an Assassin's Creed Syndicate movie, is there any truth in that?"

A wide smile crossed my face, I was familiar with the game and the character and could see why the links were there, set in London, London accent, me being all of that.

"That's been going around for years." I said with a smile. "I ain't sure films are my thing because the thing is, I ain't all that much of an actor. A lot of people in wrestling play a character, I don't, I'm just me at the end of the day and these two blokes either side of me allow me to be just that, just who I am. When I'm wincing in the ring, you better believe that ain't acting, that's me hurt because I work with a bunch of lads who don't hold back. I don't think the acting route is for me, but you can never say never. With wrestling, it was something I wanted to do, with acting, not sure it's me."

I looked at Hot Stuff sitting next to me.

"I mean, I can't imagine me playing someone like Superman, can you?" I asked him.

Hot Stuff shook his head as I turned to Christian.

"Or that fella from The Witcher, right?" I asked Christian.

Christian shook his head as I stared down the camera, winking at it.

"So yeah, I don't think I'd be much cop at all that acting malarkey." I said as I look back to the crowd.

More hands fly in the air and another question was asked shortly after.

"So what are your future plans?" A female voice asked from the crowd.

That's something I didn't have a clue about and my few seconds silence probably gave that away.

"Honestly people." I said in a softer tone. "I have no idea, the last day or two have been absolutely insane, I thought at this point, I'd be looking at Christmas, nodding my head and thinking of food comas, but I'm here with a championship belt instead. What I wanna do is wrestle in as many places as I possibly can. I think at times my illness stopped me from being risked too much but being recovered at this point, it's time to jump forward with things, work as much as I can in front of as many fans as I can. It's just what I feel I can do. As much as I didn't expect to be here, I'm proud that I am, I'm happy that I am sitting here in front of you all because I know without even thinking about it, I know I got the chance to make this division my own, I have a chance to do things my way. Personally, I know a lot of people are sitting there waiting to say I'm doing it wrong, but I've proved doubters wrong before and I will do again."

I had to stop for a moment, my mind was racing, so many things I wanted to put it to words.

"Nothing is for certain, but I wanna make 2020 the best year in SCW history, champion or not." I said as I looked around the room. "I wanna show people that this is the best company to work for, the best place to work for and the most entertaining place you'll ever see. I will promise that while I have this championship, I will not be one of those champions who don't bother showing up every week, I will be here every week and I will be reminding the fans that this division is something that is gonna be very special. This title won't define me, but I will sure as hell try and define the title as something worth constantly improving for."

That's the thing, a lot of people seem to think the title is the Endgame, to me, it was just the beginning.

"I have a vision of my perfect place and SCW is pretty close to that, what I want is people hungry for success here and I want to give them a chance to show they can be, with or without championships." I said confidently. "That's what I want outside of the ring."

"What about inside the ring?" Someone shouts out.

"Inside the ring, I wanna just constantly give five star matches." I tell them. "No matter the opponent, I wanna do what I did without the belt. I want to put on the best matches I possibly can. I don't want to be remembered as just a champion, I want to be remembered as one hell of a wrestler, a man who entertained."

"Ladies and Gents." Christian started. "I think that's all we have time for. It's time for us to get back to our families and enjoy the holidays."

"Thanks for coming out." Hot Stuff said as he stood up. "We'll be back in Atlanta, Georgia on January the 5th."

I stood up, picking up the belt and posing with the two bosses and then it dawned on me. I've been the SCW World Heavyweight Champion for less than twenty four hours. I was well known for years before I became the champion, I was known for rivalries with people, I was known for the work ethic I put it. My future wasn't just about being the champion, the championship belt is just there. I could be remember for so much more. I could be remembered for changing the face of the whole men's division. I would be remembered as the man who made SCW exciting, who happened to be a World Champion, rather than the World Champion who made SCW exciting. Most people won't see the difference in that, but the like minded ones like me will be smiling at this point, because they get it.

Still, press conference done, it was time to go to Maine.




Evening of 16th December 2019.

Things had been crazy so far, the press conference, the photos with every wrestling fan out there, the ones who waited for me, the autographs that are probably knocking their way around eBay at this point. I'd smiled so much and scribbled my name so many times, my face hurt and my hand had cramped, but it was time to go home, time to go to Maine if only for the day. I didn't know it might have been maybe for a day, until I sat on my private plane, just minutes from landing.

My wife Evie sat to my side, both of us admiring the SCW World Heavyweight championship on my lap. I could see the smile on her face out of the corner of my eye. I knew she was proud of me, this was something she had wanted me to go for since the day she met me, maybe one day, I'll tell you all why I didn't, but this was her dream as much as it was something I worked for.

"Are you gonna stop staring at that thing?" She asked with a lighthearted tone.

I turned my head to look at her as the place glided nicely through the air, dropping a few feet at a time as the small airfield in Bar Harbor came in to the pilots sight.

"Probably not." I admitted. "I mean I might not have it long so might as well have a butchers at it while I still can."

I watched her face fall in to a frown from the corner of my eye as she looked at me.

"No one is even gonna come close to getting that thing off you for a while." She said while squeezing my arm.

"Unless I walk to that ring in a couple of weeks and put it down in the ring and bugger off." I tell her. "Or I wait for my first defence, go completely quiet then walk to the ring, lay down and take the hit."

I knew that would shock her and her face matched my expectations.

"What the fuck have you been drinking?" She blurted out. "Why would you do that?"

It was hard to explain to her, but I tried.

"There's a story from some years ago about a champion who was instantly looked down on when he won the belt and he went and proved them all wrong." I explained. "But he was a guy who didn't give a monkeys about people and frankly, I do. If people want something to make them happy, I usually give it to them."

"Listen Saint Ben, I got a way around that." Evie told me, causing me to crack a smile at the Saint Ben line. "You with that World Championship makes me happy, now you just giving it up would make me sad, you don't wanna make ya wife sad, do ya?"

I saw the smile form on her lips, matched by my own. I didn't wanna let anyone down but I knew people out there would be sitting there thinking they'll be a better champion than me, there's probably people from the past who are probably sitting there thinking they should have won the match and they wasn't even in it - trust me, wouldn't surprise me. I knew I had to nip it in the bud before it got too far, that's a lot of the reason I stood in front of the live crowd last Sunday and said what I did.

"Listen." Evie said as her hand rested on my knee. "Don't worry about it for now, it's Christmas. I might think it's a bad holiday but you love it so from tomorrow for a week, I got plans for us that will take your mind off it all."

Whenever Evie said that, I was always a little nervous, her past plans of going to Italy as a surprise left me weak at the knees for days at the speed she was driving that Ferrari, like seriously, little village roads high in the hills and Evie smashing over a hundred miles an hour out of a car so light, it could float away, had a way of making your life flash before your eyes. Still, I knew she knew I loved Christmas, so I'll take a punt it was something that I'd love.

"Alright." I said to her "But my phones been going crackers since last night with people trying to get in touch for interviews and stuff, can I just do like maybe one good one that means something to me?"

"Only if it's in the next twelve hours." Evie said with a grin. "After that, you're all mine."

I watched her wink at me, which brought a smile to my lips.

"To be fair, I don't think I'll be awake in an hour and a good chance I'll sleep that twelve hours away." I said as I fought back a yawn that could put a hippo to shame. "I am absolutely cream crackered. Can barely keep me minces open as it is."

Evie nodded her head, understanding what I meant, even if most people watching wouldn't have a Scooby Doo... Yes, I threw that in intentionally to confuse you. The rest of the time in the air, the whole ten minutes from where we were till the wheels hit the ground, was smooth an uneventful, the wheels of the plane running over the tarmac and eventually to a stop. Our dog Bear had already made a beeline towards the door, waiting to run around an airfield he knew too well, Evie just a step behind him as the doors opened. I couldn't see her face as she looked in to the early evening dusk, but the tone of her voice got me curious as I stood from my seat.

"Oh... My... God." Her slow tone said.

I tilted my head as I moved towards her, Bear already on the tarmac and looking around.

"What's going on babe?" I asked as I stepped behind her, my championship belt on my shoulder. "Oh.... My... God!"

I'd never seen a sight like it before as we stepped off the plane and a huge cheer went up from a huge waiting crowd, waiting to greet my plane as it landed. It was like half the town had shown up to welcome me home, waiting for me on the runway - I guess smaller town rules are a little more relaxed than big airports, but my eyes were wide as I looked around the signs being waves in the air, the roar of the crowd ringing in my ears, and to top it off, the high school band playing my theme song.

"Did you know anything about this?" I asked Evie as she took a couple of steps down, allowing me to move just outside the plane.

Evie didn't reply straight away but her smile and casual shrug as she looked back at me said a lot. Eventually she broke her silence.

"I might have got a phone call this morning asking what time we was gonna be landing." She said with a smile.

"This is like a heroes welcome." I said through gritted teeth as I waved to the crowd.

"This is Bar Harbor babe." Evie reminded me. "They've probably never had a World champion at anything live here."

Evie and I stepped off the plane as I looked around in disbelief at the people who had taken the time to come and welcome me back to their town. People of all ages were standing there in the biting Maine weather just to see me. Kids from the local schools had signs with my name on it, adults cheered my name as I lifted the SCW World Heavyweight championship above my head.

"I bet Vinnie never got a homecoming like this." Evie said to me, barely audible above the crowd.

"What am I meant to do here?" I asked her as a smiled.

Evie's head nodded towards a podium with a microphone and I knew what I had to do, so I walked and waved at the same time to the podium. As soon as I got there, there was an instant hush from the crowd.

"Wow." I said exhaling. "I didn't expect this at all. Ladies and Gentlemen, thank you all for coming out, like I said, wow."

I wasn't sure what to say to them all but I needed to make sure they knew they were appreciated.

"When I got on the plane earlier, I didn't expect to be coming home to this." I admitted. "And I do mean home. You've made Evie and I feel like part of the community here and seeing this today has blown me away. Last night, I did something I never expected to do and become a champion, a leader of a company worth millions of dollars, and this ranks way up there with that because I never thought I'd be standing here talking to you all like this. I'm struggling to put in to words all the emotions running through me at this point and that is thanks to you all. I'm proud to be able to call this home amongst everyone here, because it clearly looks like the whole town has turned out here. I've lived in a lot of places but I love it here."

The crowd cheer.

"And it looks like I got a lot of pictures to pose for here so I'm gonna cut this talking down a bit." I told them. "So get your phones out and I'll do my best to see you all."

And I tried, trust me, I did, for hours I walked around, taking pictures, posing with the belt. I felt like a king, these people made me feel like a king. Something interesting happened while I was posing, I got message for an interview that meant something to me, something Evie couldn't disagree with. It meant staying up later than I wanted, but it would mean people would be waking up in the UK with my face all over their screens....




Piers Morgan, love him or hate him, I personally love his outspoken way, is without a doubt the best Breakfast news person in the world. Outspoken, and never shying away from frankly, stupidity. If ever there was a man to put the tough questions to a person, it was Piers, but he was also incredibly patriot and proud of England and loved to be the first to interview Brits who had done amazing things. It was a little private message through Twitter of all places, inviting me on to his show via video link on Tuesday morning British time and that was an offer I couldn't refuse. I loved his straight forward line of questioning but knew I would be safe from the hard questions.

2am - Maine time.

I sat watching the laptop screen, set up through a Skype session, waiting to be put live on the air to the British public, waiting for the show to return from a commercial break.

"And welcome back to GMT." Piers said as he sat next to co host Susanna Reid. "Sunday night, well, early Monday morning for the people who stayed up, England ended up with a brand new World Champion."

"That's right, everyone knows Piers is a wrestling fan, and was delighted to see that Ben Jordan had won the Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion." Susanna added.

"Well we are delighted to have Ben himself joining us all the way from Maine in the United States." Piers says with a surly look.

I presumed at this point my face went up on screens across the UK, so I made sure the SCW World championship belt was in view of the camera.

"Good morning Ben." Susanna said with a cheery smile. "We'll try not to keep you too long because of the time difference."

"Morning all." I replied, now seeing on my screen what the British public was seeing.

"Ben, Sunday night, you became the first British SCW World champion since Gabriel Stevens won the championship, back in 2015. Just the third British Heavyweight champion since SCW opened along with Mr Stevens and of course Simon Jones." Piers said without looking at any notes. "How do you feel about being in that company?"

"I know both men well, Jonesy is a good friend of mine and Gabriel trained my missus to wrestle so to be in their company is brilliant." I said with a smile. "It's not a bad list really."

"The last day or so must have been unusual." Susanna says.

"Oh you don't know the half of it love." I said with a smile. "It's been about thirty hours or so since I became the champion and it's been crazy with interviews and the like."

"But this is your first for the British fans?" Piers asked.

"Absolutely." I confirmed. "I always wanted to do this show first. Highest rated breakfast show in the country, glad you reached out to me."

"Well I am a big wrestling fan as we discussed earlier." Piers continued "So it felt right to reach out. Have people reacted differently towards you since Sunday night?"

"The fans have always been brilliant to me." I said truthfully. "They've shown nothing but love no matter where I've lived, and no matter where we've put on shows. I've always got time for them, but think I've took more selfies in the last 30 hours than I did all of last year."

"Has this opened any other doors for you?" Susanna asked.

"Doors have always been open." I admitted. "But now I'm getting offers to do everything from judging dog shows, to running for mayors of towns I've never been to."

I smiled at the camera, but could feel the tiredness kicking in.

"You beat five guys the other night." Piers reminded me. "What was it like being around so many talented guys?"

"Daunting to start with." I said with a nod. "But I'd been in a match like that before, you kinda relax in to it, but being around those five guys, you never see how great someone is until you're in the ring with them and I was lucky to be in the ring with those five. I think everything clicked nicely and it was something I really hoped people enjoyed."

"I very much did." Piers said with a smile. "I had to be up early to be here, but got up a little extra early just to see that."

"I appreciate it." I said with genuine warmth. "I know it's hard work for people back home to watch our shows because they don't finish till the early hours, so I appreciate everyone who watched us, cheered myself and the rest of the roster on."

"So now that's all said and done." Susanna asked, swaying away from the wrestling questions slightly. "What can we expect to see from you?"

"I'm just gonna give one hundred and ten percent to everything I do." I said honestly. "Doesn't matter if it's in the ring, or doing interviews or even judging those dogs shows. I'm just gonna go at it with a bit of passion and some determination."

"How did your family react to this?" Piers asked.

"Oh they were over the moon." I said with a wide grin. "My family stayed up to watch me and I came back to so many messages."

"Who was the first person you called after the match?" Susanna asked.

"My Nan." I said with a proud smile. "She's watching this now. Alright Nan!"

I waved at the camera.

"And she was so happy, which put a lump in my throat." I said as I looked down "I could hear everyone in the background, neighbours must have thought the family was a bit potty, but I think everyone was proud."

"You now have a few weeks off." Piers said as he loaded up his next question. "How do you plan on spending that time?"

"Well, hopefully as peacefully as possible, but I feel like I need to get out there, do the occasional interview, that kinda thing." I said. "People have supported me through my whole career, they've wrote good about me, they've spoke good about me, so I'm hoping over the time off I can give something back to them, maybe do some interviews like this when I get the chance because I can not thank people enough for all the love they've sent my way."

"Sounds like you're gonna be a hard working champion." Susanna states.

"Hardest working SCW has ever seen hopefully." I said with a confident nod. "I'm the face of the place now. People think when someone becomes the champion, the work stops and everyone else has to catch up, but to me, it's just the start of something that could be great. How great it is, is down to the effort I put in. No one's gonna work harder than me."

"I'm sure you'll do your country proud Ben." Piers added "With Christmas days away, what are your plans?"

"I don't have a clue mate." I said with a chuckle. "The misses wants the time between Christmas and New Year to be on her, so I'm getting surprised, could be anything going on."

"Sounds interesting." Susanna commented. "So when is SCW back on the screens?"

"We're back on January 5th in Atlanta, Georgia." I answered. "SCW are going on a hometown tour where we're off to wrestlers hometowns, thank the fans in person for the years of support and is a great way to see more of our families."

"So you're coming back to London?" Piers asks with a slightly raised eyebrow.

"Indeed I am." I replied, a smile on my face just thinking about it. "I'm not sure when, but there's a few of us on the roster from the UK, so we'll be spending a little time back home at some point over the next year."

"When you're back here, we'd like to invite you on to the show in person." Piers said, ever the opportunist.

It didn't shock me that he was gonna make that offer. I've seen him on Twitter, I've seen the way he would invite people on to his show the night before and have them there, just because of something they've said on social media. Hell, didn't take me long to agree to be on here now.

"I will very much take you up on that offer." I said with a firm nod.

"Great." Piers said, knowing his guest pulling power was still strong. "Make sure you bring that belt with you when you do."

I run my hand over the championship belt and smile.

"You can bank on it." I told him as I tapped the title.

"Well Ben, it's been lovely having you on." Susanna said. "But we'll let you go to sleep now. Thank you for joining us and best of luck in your future."

"Thanks very much guys." I said with a firm nod. "Merry Christmas."

With that, I could see on my screen my face fade from their live show. Didn't take me more than a minute to shut the laptop down. Within the next ten minutes, I was in bed next to my wife, wondering just what she had planned for the holiday times.




What a couple of days that was, but I think it's sunk in now a little better. It did in Atlanta when I walked through that curtain and I felt that buzz, I felt that energy, I was the champion, the fans were on my side, a couple of people backstage who might not be happy with the title being in my possession have faded a lot from my mind and I stood in Lawrenceville, Georgia, a place you could only describe as quaint.

Standing outside the Gwinnett Historic Courthouse, the SCW World Heavyweight Championship over my shoulder, I look up at the beautiful brick building, even for a dreary day at the beginning of January, the building felt full with life and people freely walked past me, some recognizing me, others wondering what a guy in a navy suit and white shirt was doing standing outside with a whole lot of gold resting over my shoulder.

"Alright." I say to a group of teens as they stand looking at me.

"You're the SCW wrestler, Ben Jordan." One of the male teens musters up the courage to say to me.

It's a wrestlers thing to be recognized all over the world but people seemed to take notice a little more after December 2 Dismember IV

"That I am mate." I tell the boy.

"Are you gonna give Bill Barnhart a shot at the title?" Another quickly asks me.

"Any time Bill fancies it." I reply with a nod.

"Why are you at the courthouse?" A young girl asks.

I smile towards her, as she shyly turns away and I point my finger towards the camera.

"That's an SCW camera." I explain. "And I was passing through this place and thought I don't have my lake or trusty leather chair to sit in and speak about my upcoming match, so I thought I'd bring the cameras down here in front of a place of history. That's my thing for this tour, find something historic, talk about my matches there."

"So we're on TV right now?" Another young girl asks.

"Not yet." I explain. "See, I record this, send it to the right people, who tidy it up a bit, and they air it on the SCWrestling.net site."

Slipping in to this champion thing pretty well, engaging the crowd, talking like someone they can relate to, not looking down on people, yeah, this ain't bad.

"But I'll tell them not to cut this bit out, so you will be on the site in a day or two, so let ya friends know." I say with a wink. "But sooner I do this, sooner people all around the world will see ya."

I smile again and look directly at the camera.

"Alright people." I say looking down the camera.

A cheer forces me to look to my left, seeing a crowd of people gathered, just watching me. I point to the camera to spin and capture them on film, and the cameraman does, before spinning back towards me.

"Love it, audience watching at all." I say with an approving nod. "What you sat and watched earlier is basically the first thirty six hours of my championship reign. Austin wasn't kidding when he said expect chaos. My phone has been bouncing, I've had offers to do so many things and I don't expect it to be slowing down anytime soon. Thankfully, I got some time over the holidays to relax and think clearer about the future, but the future starts now for me."

I point to the ground, as a way of showing I mean now.

"Last Sunday I went out there and told anyone who felt they should have my championship to come at me. Just walk to the ring and talk and you get a shot at this." I say with a point to the belt. "Roxi on the other hand went out and told people to earn it, but me, I wanna kill the entitled attitudes dead in their tracks. I got to the back and I got pulled to one side telling me that my first opponent to be in the ring opposite me, my first challenger wouldn't need to do that, that as a former champion, Senor Vinnie is the first in line. Logic I couldn't argue with really."

I couldn't, I wanted to sit and say maybe Austin James Mercer deserved it more, but I had a gut feeling Vinnie would be the first in line.

"It was always gonna be that way I think." I admit "I could tell from the second I looked across after winning that match, when I stepped back through the curtain to see people cheering and clapping and Vinnie just looking and holding his neck, that he was gonna put a case to someone to put himself in a match with me as soon as possible. I knew Fenris, Austin, Vinnie and I were being rested for the first show back, I knew Caleb wanted back in the ring right away, and I still have no clue what the deal is with Lachlan, so I knew as soon as that neck was checked out and he did the maths to know he'd be recovered a couple of weeks in to the tour, he'd be shouting his case to come at me."

I instinctively shrugged my shoulders.

"I knew when you came out on Twitter and said that the injury wasn't as bad as first feared, you'd be running at me like a bull after a red flag." I said in truth. "But I am wondering about something Vinnie. Did you take those couple of days to consider your future? I mean you knew Fenris and I were going one on one, did you sit there and wonder if I was gonna be given lesser opponents to get me through as champion till the Supercard, meaning your rematch would go down the swanny? Did you hear the one about the cockney who went to the staff and told them he wanted to face everyone and didn't want to be protected? Maybe you did and all of a sudden, miraculous recovery."

Like it was mentioned earlier, I heard rumours of a neck problem in that match, I don't think a kick to the face would have helped it.

"I watched before Austin took you out of the match and I watched you talk to the referee, pointing to your neck before BAM! You was seeing stars." I say as I think back to that match. "Now I wouldn't have thought a champion would be bottling it, crying out of the match unless there was a problem. I mean what champion would ever cry out of a match injured? I know I saw it in a tag championship match a while ago where one team cried out with injury, but I couldn't imagine a World Champion doing the same thing. World champions live and die by the sword, they continue on until they can't continue on, so I find it hard to believe you'd give up the title just like that because of a small injury so it must have been a tough one there for you to consider it, so the fact you're willing to go at this point is commendable when you could have taken a little more time to recover."

To me, neck injuries shouldn't be rushed back from but Vinnie knows himself better than I will.

"I know that people can focus on the neck problem, and make the mistake of falling in to the trap of just looking at that." I say honestly. "But I am not focusing on that at all. I mean you could be hoping I do, lulling me in to a false sense of security and be perfectly fine. I gotta look at you as the man you was before you stepped in to that chamber, because I know we're all trying to get back to the people we were before we stepped in to that hell. You were not as bad a champion as most people make out. I know you've been mocked about it but in ring, you were something else mate. When you burst on to the scene, before this belt was yours, your promo stuff entertained me. Having a chat with a cactus, ya nephew knocking around, the jokes, man that was brilliant stuff, I ain't gonna lie. Then it was like that flame got put out by something or someone. There was a huge flame burning that seemed to disappear when you won this thing."

I point to the title on my shoulder.

"Something stopped you being funny and entertaining, something took the fun side of you and seemed to get rid of it. The fun was replaced with lovey dovey stuff and that didn't entertain me as much." I admitted. "I'm not gonna mock the fact that when you wasn't wrestling, you spent less than a minute on the screens but after the time you won this belt, the spark had gone for me with ya stuff but it never stopped you from being a great wrestler, never took away from the fact that you held the belt with pride and was SCW first Mexican World Champion I think. I can't take this match lightly cause I know what you can be like, I know you can end things before I can blink."

I breathe deeply before I can continue.

"There's two ways of looking at this from my view. Either one, you've rushed yourself back because you don't wanna go any extra days away from this championship than you have to, so you're willing to put that neck on the line and risk re-injuring it again." I say as I run my fingers down the belt. "Or you're coming back with all the fire and determination in the world to try and get this from me and end my run before I've got out of the starting blocks."

I tap my chin, thinking for just a second.

"Gotta think it's a bit from column A, bit from column B." I muse. "I don't think you're ready and fully fit, but I think you're gonna give it your all and have a proper go at me, but you gotta wonder what happens when I walk out with this belt. You've shot your shot and missed because you wasn't fully fit to go that extra mile. That's what you needed to think about. You're coming at me too early, I'm full of confidence that I can defend the title with success in my first go so this is a ballsy move from you, very ballsy, but the fact remains that I ain't gonna be a one show champion, I ain't gonna lose this early in my run. If you woulda asked me a couple of weeks ago, I wouldn't be as sure but times past, I've started to get comfortable with this thing, I haven't let it out of my sight for too long since I won it and I ain't planning on letting it out my sight for a long time to come."

My eyes drift to the belt as a smile crosses my face. I could still hear that three count in my head and the roar of the crowd from weeks ago, that's pushing me on.

"You may very well be one of those people Vinnie, who sit there and think you could do this better than I could." I say with a tone of determination. "You might think that this should never have left you but you had your chance with it, I'm sure the fans will remember something from your championship run, promos or matches, I'm sure they will but this is my time now to show exactly what I can, show the world that this really has been a long time coming, that it should have happened years ago that this championship belt should have been with me."

I point to myself.

"I didn't luck out Vinnie to win this." I say firmly. "I spent years of my life carving out a career so when I did get this championship, it didn't make me who I was, it became an added string to my bow. I wanted to be known for the stuff I did before as well as the stuff I'm about to do and what I'm about to do is gonna be spectacular and it starts on Sunday, it starts at Climax Control here in Lawrenceville Georgia..."

I knew what was gonna happen and the gathering crowd didn't let me down as they cheered at me using the name of their hometown.

"These people are coming out to see a couple of things Vinnie." I say looking down the camera with a smile. "They're coming out to see Bill and Bea Barnhard compete."

Again the crowd cheer.

"And they're here to see me successfully defend my World Heavyweight Championship Vinnie." I say with a wide smile. "You never forget ya first Vinnie and I won't be forgetting you."

I smile down the camera.

"Now there's a bunch of people over there who I know are waiting patiently for me to shut my yap so I can go take a few photos with them, few autographs, be the SCW champion people expect of me." I say with a nod. "You know, be fan friendly, be who I was before this lovely jubbly golden belt sat over my shoulder. I will see you on Sunday mate."

I wink at the camera.

"Laters people."

And with that, I was off to join the wrestling fans of Lawrenceville to sign autographs, take photos and be approachable. So until Sunday....

44
Supercard Archives / Superstar Six Pack Survival
« on: December 11, 2019, 08:56:20 PM »
 The camera fades in to where I sit in a brown leather chair, a fireplace roaring next to me, three stockings hanging with the names Ben, Evie and Bear embroidered on them, as I hold a hard cover leather book in my hand. On my head sits a red Santa hat as I smile down the camera.

"God, I love Christmas, don't you lot." I say with a wide grin. "Absolutely love it. I love the gift giving, shows you care, I love the music, I mean this is the one month a year for it to be acceptable to play Fairytale of New York on repeat."

"No it's not." Evie's voice can be heard off camera.

I turn my head, looking to the left, looking at my wife off camera.

"Yeah it is darling." I tell her with a smile before looking back down the camera. "It's acceptable by a long shot, but you know what else I love about Christmas? The films, the stories, and I wanna tell you a story, an old classic with a modern day spin. I got to thinking what if I was a bit of a meanie? What if I could take that and link that to a Christmas character who was a meanie, yet bring it all the way up to modern times? Well that's the story I'm gonna tell ya."

I open the book and look down at the first page.

"This is a story you're all familiar with." I say as I raise my head. "It's called A Christmas Carol, just more modern and what it would actually be like if I was a penny pinching old git..."




A Christmas Carol 2019.

The evening has warn down towards the night, as I - E-Ben-Ezer Scrooge sit at a desk, a wide smirk on my face as I look at piles of money sitting in front of me.

"I would hate to be poor." I said as I run my hands through piles of noted currency. "Imagine being so damn poor, you couldn't sit here and look at all the money you've made in one single day."

I shudder at the thought.

"I will never be poor." I say to myself, the light of a laptop lighting up the desk. "And I don't care about anyone else who is poor. They should have worked harder in life. The cream float to the top."

The sound of people singing Christmas Carols can be heard from outside the window. I hate Christmas and carolers. Why should I spend my hard earned money on other people, when they're too lowbrow to even consider what to get me.

"Must shut those stupid people up." I say as I stand to my feet, moving towards the window and leaning my head out. "Oi! Pack it in will ya? This is not X Factor or some countries got talent. You lot wouldn't even get past the first round. You're not gonna get a damn thing out of people singing like a cat who's been run over by a tractor, so piss off!"

I slam the window shut, moving away and looking at the pile of money on the desk before picking it up, and putting it in a desk drawer before grabbing hold of the rest, and also sliding it in the drawer. I grab a key from the top of the desk and lock the drawer. I reach up to shut the laptop lid before walking towards the bed, key in hand.

"Ah sleep, per chance to dream." I say to myself as I slide the key under my pillow. "About making so much more money in the morning."

It didn't take too long for E-Ben-Ezer to fall asleep, falling in to a world where money, his personal motivation in life, was everywhere, swimming in a sea of notes, but a voice soon brought him from his slumber.

"Ben...." The soft southern tone can be heard saying. "E-Ben-Ezer, wake up."

His eyes didn't want to open, thinking it was just part of his dream, he wrapped his arms tighter around the pillow.

"Ben.... Oh heck." The female voice says. "Someone's breaking in to your desk drawer and stealing your money."

Like that, I was up like a shot, looking around the room, but all I could see was darkness for a few seconds, until a light from the side of the room caught my attention, a redheaded woman, with a bright glow coming from her.

"Sam..." I stumbled out, still half asleep.

"Not today." Sam Marlowe says to me. "Today I'm the Ghost of Christmas Past."

"Why?" I ask her.

"I don't know. This is your parody." She says with a giggle. "I'm here to show you the errors of your ways, how money has corrupted you."

"No it hasn't." I reply rolling away from her.

"Don't you roll away from me E-Ben-Ezer Scrooge." She says firmly. "I'm here to show you the past."

"Why?" I quickly respond. "I know the past, I lived it."

Sam, The Ghost of Christmas Past sighs.

"Have it your way." She says as she waves her hand.

No longer was I in bed, I stood out in the cold with just a pair of pyjamas covering my body, Sam standing in a thick fur coat. The ground was think with snow, but it didn't matter to the five boys playing outside with their new presents, all roughly around the age of ten.

"It's bloody freezing out here!" I complain as I look at Sam.

"Well if you was nicer, I might have let you have put on a jacket but you wasn't." She says with a smile.

"So have you brought me here just to freeze my gooleys off?" I ask.

"No." Sam replies. "Just to show you, that you was a mean little kid too."

"I was not!" I protest strongly.

"Just keep watching." She tells me as she points to the five boys.

I looked closely at the five boys in the street, playing with new cars in the snow, I couldn't help but notice something.

"Is it me or do those five look like Fenris, Caleb, Vinnie, Lachlan and Austin?" I ask.

"Probably." Sam replies. "Again, this is your parody."

I look at the camera and smile before it moves over to the five boys playing in the snow, simply dressed, not feeling the cold as much as I was standing there in just pyjamas. A sixth boy enters the scene, dressed in Christmas day finery, looking strangely like me.

"Aw." Sam says with a smile "You was a cute kid"

"Thanks." I replied. "It was the dimples that made people see that."

his eyes looking at what seems to be a brand new top of the range phone. He stops before the boys, looking down his nose at them.

"Is that what you got for Christmas?" The younger me says with a sneer.

The one who looks like Vinnie looked up at the younger me, proudly showing off his brand new red car.

"That's it?" Younger me says with disgust. "You got like a cheap little toy that probably came in a box of cereal?"

I try to hold back a laugh as I continue to watch the scene, but Sam gives me a stern look as I watched the younger me look towards a young Caleb, Fenris and Austin.

"Why do you three have really long hair?" Young me asks. "Can't you afford to get it cut or something? Why don't you just go lay next to the hedges when the gardener is working and he'll do it for free."

Again, I draw another stern look from Sam as I hold back another laugh, clearing my throat to cover my actions as I watch the younger me look at Lachlan.

"And why is your head square?" The young me asks the young Lachlan. "Is it a medical problem you can't afford to fix?"

Again, I can't help but hold back a laugh as I look at the scene, coming closer to laughing every time, but Sam shakes her head at me.

"You five are so poor, the homeless have to give you  money to live." Young me says. "I can feel myself getting stupid standing next to you, like my IQ is dropping a point every ten seconds."

That did it for me as I burst out laughing, drawing an elbow to the side from the Ghost of Christmas Past.

"What?" I say as I look at her, wiping a tear of laughter from my eye. "That kids funny as hell. Getting money from the homeless to live. Brilliant."

"It's not funny E-Ben-Ezer." Sam says to me. "That kid was you."

"That's why he was so funny." I reply. "He had money and comedy chops. No wonder I became so successful."

"You became successful because you was mean and penny pinching." Sam tells me. "Not because you were funny. You did it by ripping the heart and soul out of businesses, putting people out of work, turning the land in to slums. You was a meanie."

"But I was a rich meanie." I tell her with a smirk. "And money buys you everything you can want."

"No it doesn't." She tells me.

"Sure takes the sting out of being poor." I tell her quickly. "That kid grew up to be worth a fortune, and he doesn't need anything else."

A sigh comes from the Ghost of Christmas past as she shakes her head.

"Being rich just isn't about having all the wealth in the world." She tells me. "It's not about possessions, it's about feeling that your life has purpose, that it has meaning. What would have happened if you were nicer that day, you might have found five friends you could have had for life. That would have made your life much richer."

"I don't know about friends for life." I tell her as I look at her. "That kid with the red car doesn't seem normal, he looks like he has a strange smell even from here."

"I'm not gonna get through to you, am I?" Sam says as she looks at me.

"Money makes the world go round, and I got a lot of it." I tell her with a smirk. "So I wouldn't have done a damn thing differently."

Sam sighs as she looks at me with disappointed eyes, slowly shaking her head.

"You have no idea how much better your life could have been." She says sadly.

And with a simple wave of her hand, I was no longer in the snow, but laying back in my warm bed.




"Maybe now I can get some kip." I tell myself as my head pushes deeper in to the pillow.

"I wouldn't bank on it." Another female voice says to me.

"Oh blimey." I mutter as I roll over and sit up.

"Hello E-Ben-Ezer." the female voice says.

"Hello Aimes and what have you come as?" I ask.

Indeed it was the voice of Amy Santino, another friend of mine in the real world. I blink rapidly as I look at the glow coming from Amy.

"Ghost of Christmas Present." Amy tells me with a smile. "You would have thought you'd have gone the hang of it by now."

"Yeah, yeah." I say as I sit myself up in bed. "Can I put a jacket on this time? The last ghost didn't let me."

Amy taps her chin, I could see the wheels turning in her head.

"Nah, you're a bad guy in this whole thing, so no, no special privileges." Amy tells me. "Especially after today. I mean it's Christmas Eve and the way you spoke to Bob was just wrong on every level."

"No it wasn't." I told her firmly. "I'm sick of being his cash cow. E-Ben-Ezer we need money for this, we need money for that. He thinks I'm made of money."

"You were horrible." Amy tells me, a not so happy look on her face. "I will prove it."

"Oh mother fu..."

Before I can finish the word I had intended to say, Amy waved her hand, transporting me to the office of Jamie Dean a.k.a Bob Cratchit. Jamie sits behind the desk as the Ghost of Christmas Present stand nearby, not being able to be seen in this ghost form. Bob looks down at the desk, his eyes on paperwork but the door flies open to see a version of myself walking through the door, a look of anger on my face.

"I look bloody good in that suit." I tell Amy. "That cost more than most people earn in six months."

"Shush." Amy tells me. "We're not here to admire the way you look or the way you dress. We're here to show you what a complete dick you was early."

"For a ghost trying to help." I start. "You don't mince words."

"What is it now Bob?" Earlier me booms out in a loud acidic tone. "What is it that you're after now."

"Who said I'm after anything?" He stumbles out. "It was just time for our weekly meeting about this place."

We were standing in the office in Oasis, something Jamie erm, Bob and I set up to get homeless gay teens off the street, when I say we, I was the money man of course. Charity is not my thing but raising my own person profile was and to hell with everyone else.

"Oh let me guess." Earlier day me says with a roll of my eyes. "The roof still leaks, the costs of being here has gone up and your car wash with those freeloaders here didn't make enough money to do a damn thing so you thought I'd know, I'll ask E-Ben-Ezer for money again to do all that."

I could see Bob was reluctant to answer back to me. He knew I had the money to do all he wanted, I could make the place a palace, but why should I sit and pamper these people he deems worthy to enter the doors.

"Well the roof is still leaking." He tells earlier me. "And you promised extra funds last month to fix it and you haven't."

"I gave you an extra five dollars last month!" I tell him.

"You're so generous." Amy sarcastically says to current me in ghost form.

"I know right?" I tell her seriously. "I didn't have to give him an extra penny to do anything, but I did."

Amy rolls her eyes as we quickly focus on the two from early today.

"Five dollars is not enough." Bob tells me. "That doesn't go far to fixing a leaking roof. These kids deserve better."

"Why?!" I below towards Bob. "You said to me when you came up with this idea that these kids needed a roof over their head, and they got that, leaking or not. You changed the rules on me Bob when I set this up."

"You?" Bob questions.

"And how much of your own money did you put in this place?" Earlier me asks. "Not as much as I did, then you bring sexuality in to it! You have to be gay to be in this place. You decided to choose who was allowed a roof over their head based on who they sleep with? I get it, you're that way inclined so you only want to help out people who are like you. You act all hetrophobic and expect me to cough up more cash?"

"Can you now see why you went too far?" Amy asks the current me.

"Well why should sexuality determine who gets a warm safe bed and who does? Bloody ludicrous." I tell Amy.

"With statements like that, almost sounds like you have a heart." Amy says with a roll of her eyes.

I watched the anger in my face as I looked at Bob sitting behind his desk, looking at me in stunned silence. Current ghost me did start feeling something at that point, maybe I did overstep the boundaries earlier. It's not easy standing there and watching you make a prat of yourself.

"This place doesn't benefit me anymore Bob." I tell him. "It does nothing for me at all anymore. It doesn't raise my profile, and that is why I did it, not because I wanted to help these kids. These kids are bums, they're lazy, you wanna make something out of one of them, send him on a roofing course to fix the bloody roof. They're all sitting here having you wipe their noses and give inspirational speeches, while I sit there and pay for them to do nothing."

I watch as the door opens slightly and in walks a dog, limping slightly.

"My Dog Bear got a part in this, pretty cool huh?" Present me says to Amy.

"Stick to the script Ben." Amy whispers back

I look towards the dog as it barks at earlier me, growing towards me.

"No one asked you Tiny Tim." I say looking at the dog."Piss off."

"Look, E-Ben-Ezer." Bob says to me. "I just wanna give these kids a good Christmas. You promised last week that you would at least give them that."

"That was last week, this is not last week." Earlier me says pointing across the desk. "These lazy, good for nothing kids don't deserve a damn thing out of me, they haven't ever deserved a damn thing while you pamper them. They're not looking for self worth, they're looking for a free ride, so you can consider Christmas cancelled here. No food, no presents, nothing, and until one of them actually makes something of themselves and actually gets a job, they're getting nothing more from me."

I watch as earlier me turns around and heads to the door, only to get barked at by Tiny Tim.

"But..." Bob pleads.

"But nothing." I firmly say "My decision is final and it will stay final!"

Ask I watch me from earlier walk out the office, a young man passes me. I look him square in the eye, knowing he was nervous at being around.

"You should be glad you don't fancy women mate and that you're under the age of twenty." Earlier me tells him. "Or you'd be going to a soup kitchen about now."

I watch as Bob crumples in to the chair, scratching Tiny Tim on the head as the dog looks at him with sympathic eyes.

"Don't worry Tim." He tells the dog. "We'll think of something for these kids. No matter what he says, everyone deserves to be happy at Christmas."

All I could feel was Amy, The Ghost of Christmas Present staring an ice cold glare in my direction. Something slightly hit home there, just hearing those words.

"You hear that?" Amy says. "Everyone deserves to be happy at Christmas. Everyone deserves it. These kids have had hard lives and their only teens, even people like you who act like a dick deserve to be happy at Christmas."

I think those well chosen words were all Amy needed to say as she waved her hand once more and there I was again, back sitting on my bed.




"Well, where's last bloody one?" I question as I sit on the bed, waiting for the last ghost. "I know how this story goes, and she's late... He's late? Come on, gotta be a she, the other two were."

I sigh as I look around.

"Fine, how's this E-Ben-ezer here sits and cuts a promo mid story?" I say firmly. "And I can be an arse because I'm still Scrooge, and I can use what people said in week one of promos now cause that is not frowned upon, so yeah, I'm gonna do that while I wait for the next one to turn up."

I clear my throat.

"I would like to talk about everything Lachlan Kane said about me!" I start. "All those sharp jabs, all those little digs, all those questions about my ability... Oh wait, that never happened because he never said a bloody word about me or anyone else! What is wrong with you, you strange faced little man? Cat got your tongue? This is the most important match of your life, the most important thing you'll ever do and you can't find ten minutes to talk trash about me and four other people? Do you not see what winning an SCW World title would mean? It would piss over every other place you've ever won a championship before because they are small time places, this is the big league and you can't take the time to have a little chin wag about us? E-Ben-ezer is just as disappointed as Ben Jordan!"

I shake my head.

"Really disappointed in you but it seems to show something that the world already knew little man." I continued. "It showed that you're only any good when Sierra is holding your hand. Admit it boy! Sierra is better than you are, Sierra made you worth something in SCW. Do you see her missing the chance to talk about people? No you don't, she's there front and center to tell everyone what's what but you are clearly her little sub. You're clearly not learning a bloody thing from her. That is disappointing Lachlan, I expected so much more from you but no, you have to show who wears the pants in your house and it certainly isn't you."

A quick shake of the head shows my disappointed.

"Ben might have had you down as a threat for this match, a dark horse but you're clearly too lazy to even appear." I say firmly. "You can't be arsed to talk about a match of this magnitude, you sure as hell won't be putting the effort in to this one, you're just a big disappoint to everyone else in that match. Lachlan Kane, weak link. Ben was wrong to even respect you."

I shake my finger firmly at the camera.

"Now let's talk about someone who actually bothered to flap their gums." I say with gritted teeth. "I say flap their gums, he didn't flap his gums too much, he never does, you could sneeze and miss an entire Caleb Storms promo. You didn't say a whole lot about Ben did you Caleb? You pointed out a few facts about both of you not wanting to get your heads kicked off.... Well freakin' done genius. You've ever become a man who has studied human behaviour or at the very least worked out how to state the obvious."

I shake my head.

"Bloody amateur!" I say with a disappointed tone. "Who in their right mind would ever want their head kicked off? Have you met anyone who wakes up in the morning and say I know, I think today I will allow some angry guy to kick my head off? Maybe he's rattled your brain too much cause all you did was state the bloody obvious. you actually think you're better than Ben? You, Caleb Storms, the man with the claim to fame of shitting his pants whenever Fenris is within half a mile of you. Absolutely pathetic you call yourself a wrestler and yet fear someone who is a man like everyone else. You sit there and talk about Ben like he couldn't even lace your boots but you can't even keep your bowels under control whenever Fenris is anywhere near you.... You're a joke Caleb, an unfunny joke, a piss poor sad little joke who thinks he seriously stands a chance of not only beating Ben, but four others? HA! You couldn't beat anyone let alone someone who's destiny is to become a top level champion. You're right Caleb, you are an underdog, but this is not titled Caleb Storms the Underdog Story, this is just you in a match with far better people than you and as soon as you're eliminated, they'll forget you're even in this match."

I look around the room, trying to think about who to talk about next.

"So many people in this match, ain't nobody wanna talk about all these people all the time, by the time you finish, you'd have lost ten days, but this is how it works." The grouchy Scrooge side of me says. "I was gonna talk about Fenris but that man can seriously talk about Ben, he's obsessed so getting through talking about him might take a few days, go ahead, get some coffee, put the kids to bed or something. You really liked to ramble about Ben, didn't ya Fenris? It's like you've come up with nothing on anyone else cause you know Ben well. You don't wanna come across as a bastard? Well do so, cause right now, I ain't that saint Ben guy, can't hurt me, I'll be gone when the ghost of Christmas future puts in an appearance."

I wave at the camera in a mocking way.

"You spoke a ton about Ben cause you know him better than most and I get why you don't wanna get angry at him, cause he is a decent fella, but you will be angry with him soon." Scrooge me says. "Cause he's gonna take that World title from under your nose. Then how ya gonna feel and don't say happy cause we know that's a load of old bollocks. I mean was you happy after you wrestled that draw in a tag team match... Would it have even been a draw if someone knew how to stick to limits? Of course not, you'd have lost to Ben and you know it. I think it's bugged you ever since that day that you've not put Ben down like you've put the rest down. I think that's annoyed you no end that you couldn't beat him."

A serious look crosses my face.

"You are right in asking where did #BenDeservesBetter get him?" Scrooge me asks. "A few high profile big matches, a run with the Roulette title, Jessie Salco actually seeing it could work so tried to gain heat from it. Did it ever get in your head Fenris that everything happens for a reason? Could Ben have stepped up in your little lovers quarrel with that Kris guy? Sure, but who the hell wants to be part of that drama? Who the hell wants to be part of the soap opera you bring and well, I don't care if I come across as a bastard, but you've done more soap opera style dramas in your SCW career, you can smash the writers of Days Of Our Lives for every bloody award, why would Ben wanna be another side dish in your drama like everyone else. While it's going all out on the table, might as well level with you. Everyone is a side dish to you, your beat down little brother, Dani Weston, even that absolute dickhead Ty West, all a side dish. Everything has to be about you and maybe, just maybe Ben was smart enough to avoid all that crap, maybe he was sick of being the side dish in everything and wanted to actually stand on his own two feet. Think about it, you mentioned the team with Jamie Dean and mentioned he was in the background. Yes he was Fenris, he was just a side act to someone as a team mate, why would he want to be a supporting player in your drama by going for that belt then. He might as well have played side dish like he did the other week by coming you your rescue in your drama, without the pressure of the championship belt, but this is his time to break away from that and it would start when he beats you."

I couldn't believe deep down what this Scrooge side of me was saying, but I was in the character now. I knew none of my opponents would take it seriously, but it was oddly freeing to be this way for now.

"You wanted to know why good old Ben was avoiding you?" My persona says. "Because you were surrounded by drama. Everything about you was dipped in drama he didn't wanna be a part of. One of the reasons why he finally agreed was cause you cut that drama way out of your life. He didn't wanna get caught in all your crap Fenris, but now is the perfect time for Ben to show what he can really do. Think about it, what makes him look better? Beat one man for the World championship or beat five men for the World Championship?"

It was a valid point, anyone would want the bigger match to become a champion.

"Don't overestimate your worth Fenris." This version of me says. "You'll only end up more disappointed when you see what Ben can really do up close. You think you're the biggest challenge to anyone in SCW, how'd ya think you're gonna feel when Ben defeats you and five others."

This wasn't me, I felt like I was in control but I wasn't. I felt like something had taken over me slightly and the mean spirit of Scrooge was actually there.

"I guess we move on to Austin now." I said. "Austin, I agree with you completely, one hundred percent when you uttered those words about Ben being underrated, hallelujah, a man who actually doesn't have mud in his eyes and can see the absolute truth. Everyone rattles on about how Ben is a nice guy, how he'd help anyone, how he'd go to Iceland to bring back that lunatic Fenris, how he's set up charities, how he's worked for free to donate his money to charities, but not many people sit there Austin and talk about his wrestling talent."

It was actually true. It felt like a broken record but everyone has basically said you're a good guy Ben, they've never said much about what you can do in the ring.

"I applaud you Austin." I say. "You have hit the nail on the head with the biggest hammer you could find. You have basically sat there and figured out what gives Ben an advantage over most people he faces. The fact that no one looks at the talent, they look at his outside the ring stuff and forget he's a good wrestler, they forget that he's been in SCW for many years and they see that he's never really had a run at the world title and they put that down mistakenly to lack of talent, and underestimate him a little. See, people in SCW don't do their homework, they don't sit and watch matches, they don't sit and watch promos. Seriously Austin, how many of your co workers outside the people in this match, are actually gonna watch this? One? Two maybe?"

Sorry SCW fans, it's true, there's probably just a few of our co workers that actually watch everything. Outside you fans, people in SCW rarely take the time.

"Two if we're lucky." I continue. "But this is why they underestimate Ben, because they never take the time to watch. They don't watch matches but they do look at the title history page a lot. Ben is very much under the radar but you seem to have done your homework on him. Actually, it's what he expected. He expected Fenris to talk about the personal side of things, he expected Caleb to chat about getting his head kicked off, he knew Vinnie wouldn't make sense, he even knew Lachlan wouldn't be arsed to show up, but he knew one person would be taking him very seriously and that was you Austin. Ben knew the main threat in this match is not the mad Icelandic guy, or the Mexican champion. It's you Austin. Fenris already thinks he knows everything there is to know about Ben, and Vinnie is on a champions high, thinks he can beat the world, but Ben knew you would be the danger of this match because you work to be the danger."

That was the thought from day one in my head, Austin James Mercer is gonna be the danger man in this one. It's his kinda match, a match where you have to think.

"So thank you for taking the time to actually put in the effort but I'm gonna let you in on something..." I say softly. "Ben secretly really wants this too. He knows this is a chance to make everyone sit up and take notice and change the way they see him. He knows this is his opportunity to show everyone he is ready for this, it's not about the greed of wanting to become champion Austin, it's about being ready and Ben is more than ready for this now. He can see there is less drama at the top and knows he can make it a better division and try and keep up with what your stable mate Alicia has been doing for the Bombshell division. He's ready for that responsibility but he knows not to take his eyes off you for a second in this match. If Ben wants to become champion, you being eliminated is the key to that, he knows that Austin. He may respect the effort that you put in for each and every match, but he also knows he needs to get rid of you as quickly as possible. That that for what you will."

Getting rid of Austin is something that everyone needs to consider doing early, if I can see he is the brick wall stopping anyone else walking out as champion, surely the others will too? Well, a couple might.

"Ok, need a dictionary here of gibberish to English cause it's time to talk about Vinnie." I say with a disappointing tone. "Frankly, watching his whole promo was a bit of a headache. I don't know about Ben, but when I tried to watch it, all I got from it is your wife is an absolute bore, Bill Barnhart is a bore, frankly everything about you is a bit of a bore. I know Ben misses the days when you was actually funny though, he got a right chuckle out of some of the stuff you used to record but now, you're just another generic guy with nothing at all worth shouting about."

He fell in to the trap to me of changing himself too much after the ring went on his finger, out when the comedy and in came the wife.

"I didn't know what the hell you was talking about half the time Vinnie and neither did Ben." This persona admits. "Battles? Wars? Lord of the Ring quotes? Lots of number connected things? What the hell had you been smoking before recording that pile of pony? I don't think a single word that came out of your mouth made any sense at all to Ben, and probably not to Caleb, Lachlan, Fenris or Austin either, it was like ramblings of a mad man. Prattling on about the story of his life, the hell?"

I honestly at that point never understood what Vinnie was trying to get at, but I was pretty sure this side of me that has been taken over by the Scrooge spirit would have something to say about it.

"Ben aspires to be a wrestler?" I say confused. "You win one title and now you're the ruling party on what constitutes a wrestler? So what you're trying to say, and putting it terribly is that wrestlers should just be wrestlers and nothing else? So what the hell are you doing making mariachi music then? Surely you're more suited to playing in a third rate Mexican restaurant then actually wrestling because you just admitted yourself, you're wet behind the ears as a wrestler. Ben's won more than you in his career and you're talking about aspiring to be a wrestler? What utter tosh you speak Vinnie."

Talk about trying to take a leak on what I've done over YEARS in wrestling to say I'm just aspiring.

"So you're implying think of yourself in ya next ramble, eh?" That side of me says. "This is coming from a man who joined a stable... A stable Vinnie."

Even I know being an 'aspiring' wrestler that joins a stable means thinking of others.

"I'm gonna say this cause Ben won't, but put the crack pipe down for the love of God Vinnie." My bad character says. "Desire? Desire Vinnie? Ben hasn't even got started yet, he was always a long way from done, regardless of what people might say, the heart is still there and the heart says you're gonna lose that belt. You feel free to go personal against Ben, but you know you gotta expect it back, you know if you go below the belt, he's gonna do the same, hell, I will do it anyway, I have by calling your wife boring, I have by calling you generic. You can sit and say you're better than Ben, that's how this whole thing works genius, you always say your better than your opponent, that's wrestling 101, but you can't claim it after Ben takes the gold from you. You wanna be blunt Vinnie, no one's gonna remember you as champion after Sunday when that belt comes away from you and leaves with Ben, no one will remember you for anything you've done in your title run, because you've done nothing in your title run. The spotlight should have been on you when it's been more on your cactus messing about with a dog."

I knew the fans would struggle to see Vinnie as anything more than a guy who speaks to a cactus. I don't know if he say Despayre get over talking to a Teddy bear and thinking it would work for him, I really don't know. I could see where the rest of this talk was going and I wanted to pump the breaks, ease off, but it wasn't me in control at this point.

"You're embarrassing mate." The Scrooge persona says. "To that belt, to the great champions who came before you and to everyone who has to watch you. This is why Austin James Mercer hit the nail on the head and you're so far wide of the goalposts, it's gone out for a throw. You don't know Ben, you haven't tried to know Ben, you're one of those people who just gets by week by week without knowing anybody at all. You think you got it sussed because of championship confidence, but you know nothing of anyone in that ring against you, you know nothing of anyone you're facing at all, all you can keep in your head that as the champion, you will walk out as champion. That's not happening Vinnie, you're too lax about this, you're too over confident."

Over confidence can be a horrible thing, I've been there, I've dealt with it.

"You all see Ben as this nice guy, but nice guys can turn." He says. "Nice guys can become right horrible bastards to get what they want, but you keep digging at him Vinnie, you keep making mistakes like saying Ben isn't positive, which further proves you haven't watched anything about him in a long time. Keep thinking Ben's not ready for a fight, because all you've done right there is joined the rest in underestimating him. I don't have the numbers but I'm pretty sure over all those years, his win rate is probably one of the best in SCW, but you all doubt what he can do, you doubt what he can do Vinnie but it's gonna blow up in your face. You can't be like us, which is a shame Vinnie, cause I'll put money on Ben and the other four in that match will be a lot better champion than you was, you know why?"

Don't go there, don't go there, ah, he's gonna go there.

"Cause you wouldn't know how to act like a champion if you took lessons from every other champion there has ever been." He says. "You're one of the worst champions SCW has ever seen and on Sunday, not only will Ben win that championship from you, he's gonna show you what it's like to be a real champion."

"God I love this bad Ben." Evie's voice can be heard saying behind me.

I turn to see Evie standing there, looking at me.

"But we need to get on with things." She says to me. "Ghost of Christmas Future here..."




"Took ya time, didn't ya?" I tell Evie. "Some of us need to get up and go make some money tomorrow, so some of us need some sleep."

"You're not the only one who didn't wanna be up tonight, but hey ho, here we are." The Ghost of Christmas Future says. "Nice pyjamas."

"Thanks" I say with a smirk. "Cost more than what you're wearing"

"One, are you after a slap?" She fires back "And two, these shoes cost more than most things in your wardrobe, so button it."

"So you're here to wave ya hand and take me to my future and tell me what's gonna happen." trying to avoid the comment. "Wouldn't it just be easier for you to tell me so I can go back to bed and you can go dance the night away in your expensive shoes, everyone wins."

I look at Evie, her eyes staring directly at me and smiles.

"Well you meet a hot chick and you act like an idiot and nothing good comes from it." She tells me. "I'm just gonna show ya what happens because the look on your face will be priceless."

Again? Why won't these ghosts just leave me alone? Sure, they're all hot as hell, but it's Christmas Eve, all I want to do is sleep through this dreaded holiday. Let that money pile up in interest while I say to hell with it all.

"Oh not again. Please, not again." I plead. "It's always so damn cold out and I really don't wanna..."

It didn't matter what I wanted cause a wave of her hand took me back to the outside again, my shoeless feet pressed deep in the snow as we stand outside the window of a nice looking house.

"Before you ask, this is three years down the line." The Ghost of Christmas Future tells me.

Please, I find a hot chick within three years.... No way... Wait, who the hell is that? My eyes glance through the window to see future me, but future me wasn't alone, future me was standing face to face with.... The Ghost of Christmas Future. I turn my head to look at her.

"I end up with you?" I question. "You? Ms Expensive Shoes? Because I've met you tonight, we're just gonna be together. How the hell I end up with The Ghost of Christmas Future?"

"The fuck do I know?" She replies. "I can only do Christmas future, not anything else or I'd be just called The Ghost of the Future, wouldn't I? And would you call that one in there Evie? If not, people are gonna get really confused at this."

"Probably already confused." I tell her.

We move closer to the house, and shouting could be clearly heard from inside the walls.

"Have you seen this Evie?" Future me says holding up a credit card bill.

"Of course I have Ben!" She fires back. "I saw it and thought I spent more than that, so it's a bonus."

I look towards the Ghost of Christmas Future.

"I clearly had a hand in changing your name to Ben." She says with a smile. "Who would wanna be with someone called Ebenezer?"

"Evie, I work my arse off putting money in to this house, in to your pocket so you don't have to do anything and you can't keep hold of it for more than five minutes." Ben tells Evie. "Not more than five minutes. You get a pound note, you spend it within seconds. You could fall in a pit of money and come out minutes later with the money gone."

I watch as Evie steps closer to Ben.

"Money is there to be spent!" She told him "What's the point of having money if you can't go out and enjoy life."

"I enjoy life plenty because I have the money in my pocket." Ben fires back quickly, his tone deep and angry. "I would never have married you if I knew you would piss away money on everything."

"And I wouldn't have married you if you didn't say you would stop being an old skin flint!" She says slowly and dangerously.

I look towards the Ghost of Christmas Future, catching her looking at me with a frown on her face.

"Married?" We both mouth at the same time.

"How many cars do you need?" Ben can be heard saying to Evie in the house. "How many little trinkets do you need?"

I watched the anger build up inside Evie in the house, her cheeks flushing red as she turned away from her husband, but quickly turned back to look him in the eye.

"And what happens when you're gone Ben?" She asks. "Then what happens to all your precious money? You can't take it with you, you won't take it with you. Your entire life will be worth nothing. You'll be laying on your deathbed wondering if you could have used that money better, done better things. You may die rich, but no one's gonna care."

"I don't like this Christmas." I tell the Ghost of Christmas Future. "Can we skip on."

"Trust me, they don't get much better than this one." She says with a smile.

With a wave of her hand, we move on one year and I was stunned. I stare silently at a man resembling me sitting on a park bench, a thick beard covering his face, while holding a brown paper bag, lifting it up to his mouth to drink out of it.

"So what happened here?" I ask, not sure I really wanted to know the answer.

"Well, I had enough of you." She tells me. "I went, and I took most of your money, your good businesses, all the fancy cars, and the house on the lake. You went from being super rich to being just an average rich guy just like that and all your fancy friends turned their back on you. The country club offers disappeared because you just didn't have the money to run in their circles anymore. You couldn't maintain that lavish lifestyle you set out for yourself. When you had the money, it made more money, you could afford to spend more without the fear of ever going broke, but your ways turned people against you. You didn't have a friend who would hold the door open for you."

She shrugs her shoulders, but I could feel there was some pleasure in her words.

"You became what you hated." She said with a slight smile. "You became poor."

"Can we skip ahead a year, to where no doubt I've made a glorious comeback?" I ask.

"Oh you're not gonna like this" she replies. "This is gonna be awkward."

She waves her hand again and another year passes, leading us to a grave site, showing my name written on the tombstone.

"You drank yourself to death with what little money you had left." She says. "Cheap whiskey ruined your body. Spent years used to the good stuff and it's the cheap stuff that kills you. Worst thing is, is no one, no one at all came to your funeral, not even I did. I wouldn't get those expensive shoes dirty. People actually cheered when they heard you was gone. Actually cheered."

She put her hand on my shoulder but I'd been frozen to the spot, just looking at my name on the tombstone, not saying a word.

"And this is how your story ends E-Ben-Ezer." She tells me with a tilt of her head.

"It can't end like this..." I say in a sad tone.

"It's written. Enjoy your money, enjoy being a miser." She says with a shrug.

"Destiny is not written." I tell her "I can change it all..."

She looks at me and waves her hand. With a gasp of air, I sit up in my own bed again.




I couldn't breathe, it felt like my lungs couldn't take in the air in as much as I needed as I sat there in bed. My head felt heavy, like I had ten minutes sleep all night, maybe I have had, maybe I didn't even have that, but the night's events were fresh in my mind. Was I destined to die alone thanks to alcohol? I needed to change it pretty quickly in my mind. If it was my destiny to be that guy in years to come, then there was nothing I could do about it, but what if it wasn't, what if I could change it all. Change starts with admitting you've got a problem and by God did I have problems.

My feet hit the floor and my man servants quickly entered the room, looking oddly like Mark Ward and Christian Underwood.... Come on, it's a parody!

"Morning sir." The Christian look alike says with a bow of his head. "And Merry Christmas."

"Yeah, yeah, Merry Christmas to you both." I say as I scramble towards the desk draw, reaching to the one below and sharply pulling it open.

I reach inside, pulling out a school photo, looking at fellow classmates from many moons ago.

"Is everything alright, sir?" The Mark look alike says. "Is there anything we can do for you?"

"Yes there is." I tell him. "I want you to find these five kids."

My hand points towards the photo, pointing at five faces in the crowd.

"I want you to find them, and send them the biggest gift baskets you can find." I tell the two, before pointing at the Christian look alike. "And you, I need some phone calls made. I'll give you the list people shortly, I just need to get my head around all of this."

The two men look at each other confused.

"And when you're done with that, take the rest of the week off." I tell them, much to their surprise. "Today gentlemen, everything is gonna change..."

A quick camera cut switches to where Jam... Bob Cratchit sits behind the desk in his office, a sad look on his face as he looks down at the furry Tiny Tim, running his hand over his fur.

"Well I tried everything Tim." He says with sadness in his voice. "I looked at every option but we don't have any left. I can't give these kids the Christmas they deserve. There's simply no money unless we want to sit here with no power of heating for two months."

The noise coming from the hall in front of the office causing Bob to immediately stand up. Crashes and bangs coming from just to other side of the wall had him slightly rattled but he was the man in the building, he had to do something, he had to show authority to whoever was behind the door. Nervously swinging the door open, he stepped out in to the hall. Could you imagine his surprise to see me directing traffic to an army of the youngsters housed in the center.

"Come on lads." I tell them. "You want this to be the best Christmas ever, you gotta work for it. Get those tables set up down the middle of the hall before the decorators get here to make those tables look brilliant."

I knew he was watching me opened mouth, but I had a job to do as I turned towards the door, watching people bring in bags of wrapped presents.

"Stick those lot under the tree over there." I command, with a point of my wrist towards a tree in the corner. "Make them look pretty and there'll be a bonus in it for ya, on top of your bonus for helping out at Christmas."

Bob couldn't believe his ears. The penny pinching business partner of his had never willingly given away money. He was frozen in place as he watches what was happening. The will to find out what was going on urged him forward, putting one leg in front of the other by Tiny Tim had beat him there. I smiled at the four legged fur ball, reaching in to my pocket and pulling out a dog treat, holding it by his mouth.

"Merry Christmas ya filthy animal!" I say with a smile.

Yes! Home Alone reference! Had to be done while I looked at the dog take the treat from my hand.

"What's going on in here?" Bob finally raises the courage to ask.

I could tell he was shocked at what he was seeing, the words fell out of his mouth, but his eyes were looking around the room.

"Well it's Christmas day." I tell him, a smile crossing my face. "And it took me a while, but I get it now. It doesn't matter how much money you have, if you ain't got the right people around you, you'll never be proper happy. These are the right people."

"But yesterday..." He manages to get past his lips.

"Yesterday I didn't realize why you did what you did." I tell him as I look around at the kids looking more excited by what was going on. "I didn't get why one sexuality was put over another, it's about safety isn't it?"

Bob nods at me, still not sure he's hearing them.

"And I'm pretty sure wise people have said once or twice that everyone deserves to be happy at Christmas." I start. "And people need to feel fulfilled with what they do. I see that this is what you need to do to be happy. Happiness isn't about wealth so I've learned very recently, it's about feeling you're worth something. You work hard here, you deserve that, so they're getting their Christmas they want, and you're getting what makes you happy. As much funding as you need for this place."

"I'm... I'm..." Was all he could say.

"Needs to be some changes though." I tell him. "These lot ain't getting their noses wiped anymore. Time for them to learn a trade and stand on their own two feet."

"If that's what it takes." Bob says surprised. "But I don't know how you're gonna give them a Good Christmas. We have no food here."

"Like I'm gonna show up here, make them put out tables and not bring some grub. Pizza ok?" I say looking at him seriously

I could see he wasn't sure if I was joking at all but a smile on my face helped him figure it out.

"Lighten up, it's Christmas." I tell him.

Looking at the door, I start to see caterers walking through the door holding cooked food, including two turkeys. As the caterers walk past, I can't help but help myself to a roast potato.

"Kitchen's over there." I say as I pop the roast potato in my mouth instantly knowing it was a mistake. "That was bloody hot."

I quickly wave my hand in front of my face, but out of the corner of my eye, I spot three women looking at me with smiles on their face.

"Excuse me a second." I tell Bob. "I gotta go and say hello to the past, present, and future."

I was full of confusing him juice today as I turned and walked over towards Sam Marlowe, Amy Santino and Evie Jordan, looking at them one by one.

"Thank you ladies." I say sincerely. "That was the kick up the arse I needed."

"I didn't think we were gonna get through to ya." Sam says with a smile.

"I was close to hitting him upside the head to get it through to him." Amy quickly adds.

"So tell me something future." I say looking at Evie. "Still gonna take most of my money in the future?"

"Depends on if this new you is gonna last." She says with a smile.

"Well you changed everything E-Ben-Ezer." Sam says with a quick nod of her head. "You proved that anyone can change if they have to."

"And you can already see." Amy continues. "Your present has already improve."

"Maybe the good will actually give you something you want in the future." Evie says leaning forward, whispering the next part in my ear. "Like that SCW World Championship."

Evie leans back, winking at me.

"E-Ben-Ezer." Bob shouts out across the room. "You and your friends will join us, right?"

I nod back at him from across the room as Sam and Amy move in front of me. I look towards Evie and whisper.

"Does this count as our first date?" I ask with a smile.

"You'll be lucky to get a date with me." She quickly replies

She smiles as she walks away and I look down the camera, saying my last words.

"Bah humbug..."




And with that, the sound of the heavy looking book can be heard shutting as the camera turns to me once more.

"I really hope you lot enjoyed that." I say with a nod down the camera. "So this is obviously my last promo of 2019, and I wanna thank everyone I've shared a ring with this year, all the people who have kicked my arse and pushed me to my limits and to my five opponents, Lachlan, Austin, Caleb, Fenris and of course Vinnie, thank you all for pushing me these last few weeks, without knowing it, you've given me the gift of being better and I thank you all and to Sam, Jamie, Amy and of course Evie, thanks for putting up with my mad ideas through the year, you've all been stars in your own right. To the fans, without you, there is no us and that would be a terrible thing, thank you for your cracking support through the year and I know I speak for the entire roster when I say we can't wait to be doing it again in 2020 for you all. Merry Christmas to you all."

I give a thumbs up to the camera.

"Now I'm not the only one who loves Christmas, people dream of Christmas, people dream of happy endings. There's also a bit of magic to Christmas too, and I do like some magic."

I tap my chin.

"So what if what you just saw wasn't me telling you a story. That would be magic, wouldn't it?" I ask. "What if all you saw was in someone else's dream? That would be magic I think."

I click my fingers and the camera instantly changes to Sam Marlowe sitting straight up in bed.

"See, magic...." my voice can be heard saying as the image of Sam is on the screen.

Oh yes, I went there, last promo of the year and I linked it, so head on over to Sam Marlowe's second promo when it airs.

Merry Christmas everyone and a happy and safe holidays, from myself and Evie. All the best!

45
Supercard Archives / Superstar Six Pack Survival
« on: December 04, 2019, 05:35:08 AM »
 Now if you've been watching my stuff, you know I've had a camera crew follow me around all over the place for a while, doing a documentary on my potential rise to the top. If you haven't been watching my stuff, then you're probably not watching this, hey ho. Nevermind. For those that are, here's some footage from Climax Control 252.

10th November 2019 - Phoenix, Arizona.

"This is gonna make for some great footage, Ben." The sound of the producers voice could be heard saying. "Win or lose."

I was set to go, just moments before my match as I stood looking at the curtain leading to the main arena, my wrestling gear on and ready to go on and face Stephen Callaway. For some reason, there wasn't even any pre match jitters that every wrestler gets, trust me, even if they don't admit it, they get them. I turn my head to the camera and smile before looking at the producer.

"Win or lose?" I said with a smile. "Have a little faith. Still, if I lose, makes this whole thing even more special when I actually do get my hands on that title."

Before I can say anything else, Evie joined me, kissing me on the cheek.

"Easy win, right?" She told me

I loved her confidence in me, in her eyes, I can do little wrong, I say little cause no couple is perfect, believe me on that, but her confidence in me was second to none. It was one of those rare things you find out there.

"Callaway is due a win." I told her with a slight smile. "And if my gambling is any indication, I'm right out of luck at the moment."

"You make your own luck." She quickly said as she wrapped her arms around my neck. "Besides, that guy can't buy a win."

"I can't buy a team who don't let a goal in thirty seconds from the end either." I replied.

"In about ten minutes or so." Evie said, ignoring my statement. "You'll be in the main event at a supercard, something you've always wanted."

"Probably something he always wanted too Eves." I replied quickly "I think everyone would love that spot and getting that chance makes people want it more, makes them become more interested in it all. Gives everyone an extra gear."

"You got this." Evie said as her eyes drifted towards my opponent.

I looked to where her eyes glanced, looking towards Stephen Callaway as he made his way to the curtain, a confident look on his face as he got ready for his golden opportunity, a chance for him to start writing his name in SCW history. I saw him just turn his head to look at me and I felt obliged to nod in his direction. I waited for his music to start and watched him move through the curtain before looking back at Evie and the producer.

"Guess I better get something in gear." I said out loud as I pointed to my rear end.

"Good luck." The producers voice said to me off camera.

"Ben don't need luck." Evie's Australian tone said. "He's got this."

"Thank you to you both." I replied with a quick grin.

At that point, I kissed my wife and I turned to walk away, moving up the few steps and to the curtain and waited patiently for the music to start and me to walk though that curtain, not knowing that I was going to come back a winner, not knowing if I was gonna be another so close and yet so far story, turns out, I was one step closer to dreamland.

Let's jump forward twenty minutes.

"Now that was incredible Ben." The producer told me. "How are you feeling right now?"

I was covered in sweat as I sat in my dressing room, not too long after the match, but I hadn't processed anything that had happened to me at that point. I hadn't really thought about how I felt, what I was doing, hell, I didn't even know if that really just happened and that I was maybe sitting there waiting for my match to start in a bit of a dream.

"Ben?" His voice said again.

That seemed to snap me out of it as I looked around the otherwise empty dressing room, just me, still in my wrestling clothes and a towel around my neck.

"Sorry, million miles away." I admitted. "What was that you said?"

"That that was impressive." The producer repeated. "How around you feeling now that you know you're going to be in a huge match for the World Heavyweight Championship at December 2 Dismember IV?"

"I genuinely have no idea at all." I told him and it wasn't a lie. "I have no idea what to feel, did that really happen out there?"

"It really did." The producer said, and I saw the smile on his face.

"That's amazing!" I replied, a warm feeling starting to run through me. "I'm actually going to get a championship shot. Mate, let me tell ya that has felt like a long time coming, in fact it's felt like forever since I've been in this spot and I'm not sure it's actually gone through me thick skull yet but I think after a pint or two, it might just sink in and stay there. If it don't, I got time for it to sink in."

Before I even tried to continue, the proud face of my wife appeared from behind the door, walking towards me and wrapping her arms around my neck. I could feel that wide smile cross over my face as she held me tightly.

"I knew you could do it." She said with pride running through that Aussie tone of hers.

I wrapped my arms back around her as she held me close, but stepped back after a few seconds, pretty sure the happiness wore off when she worked out she was holding a ball of sweat.

"Look at that." I commented with a cheeky grin. "Now I'm not as sweaty."

Evie looked at me, before she looked down at herself.

"I'm glad one of us is less sweaty then when they came in to the room." She told me with a half mockingly disgusted look. "You really need to shower."

I stood to my feet, nodding in agreement with my wife who just shook her head at me.

"Still, sweats worth it." I commented. "Sweaty but one of soon to be five number one contenders to Senor Vinnie's championship. I really hope he does his job as champion and gets out there and pushes that belt. Even if I lose, I want people to be interested in that match and they look more at the champions than contenders."

He really didn't do that, but trust me, I'll be talking about that later.

"Now it's just a case of waiting to see who else ends up in that match and trying to figure out how to beat them." I commented to myself.

"And what kind of match it will actually be." The producer added.

"What do you mean?" Evie questioned.

"Well this is SCW." The director replied, looking at my wife. "It wouldn't be SCW without a twist, especially around the holiday season, it could turn out to be anything. You know that these guys seem to love holiday gimmicks, so there might be a Christmas tree involved in this one or something."

"You raise a good point." I admitted. "As long as I don't have to dress like an elf or something, green really isn't my colour. Anyway, better get in that shower before I stink up the place."

And that is exactly what I did.... Not stink up the place, get in the shower and that is somewhere this film crew are not allowed to go.




Some time had passed and shows had come and gone and I'd watched Fenris, Lachlan Kane, Caleb Storms and Austin James Mercer join me in that match with Senor Vinnie but there was still no clue what the hell was gonna be going on in that match. Two weeks later, we didn't know, nor has we really seen the champion oversell it. Other than showing up and talking about the match, there wasn't a whole lot more I could have done. I felt like I was the only one really trying to sell it in front of the cameras, actually putting the effort in to sell it. Austin was doing a good job on Twitter, but I showed up for the camera and felt like I was walking over old ground.

Oddly, before the last show, I got a message from Sam Marlowe saying she felt she was doing the same with her match build up... I feel ya Sammi, only so much we can do on our own.

But it had frustrated me, annoyed me to the point where my illusions on what was meant to happen in wrestling was fast fading. A champion who showed up and spoke a few lines didn't even make me interested in the match, let alone the fans. What was the point of me being in public, trying to convince people to buy the show for this match when only about half the people in the match actually made an effort to talk about it. It had wound me up to the point I didn't wanna be around the outside world, so I thought if no one else is gonna bother, why the hell should I? I didn't even bother showing up for Climax Control 254. All I saw was Caleb Storms talking about things, I saw Vinnie prat around mostly with a cactus on that show so the Monday after Climax Control 254, I shut the door and stayed there in the house.

25th November 2019 - Bar Harbor, Maine.

I really didn't wanna go out and face the world, so that's what I made sure happened. Dark living room, sitting on the sofa, and feet up. I'd been miserable about the way I felt everything was being undersold and wanted to distance myself. I think even my dog couldn't wait to be out of the house to get away from me, either that or he missed his turtle friends at the lake, one or the other. I sat looking mindlessly at the television set, but the front door opening made me turn my head slightly to the side to see my wife standing at the door, waving Bear to walk through.

"He's not gonna yell at ya if you don't do anything wrong." She told the dog, but the dog wasn't budging.

I caught out of the corner of my eye that the dog just shook his head at Evie.

"Wimp." She muttered at him. "Fine, just don't go swimming in the lake or he will get pissed off at you."

Evie turns as Bear turned away and presumably ran back towards the lake. Evie left the door slightly open, just in case 'Man's best friend' decided to find his way back home at some point. I turned to face the television again but I could hear Evie's footsteps getting louder, getting closer to me.

"Stop being such a miserable bastard." I heard her say to me.

I wanted to react with a middle finger, such was my mood at the time, but I knew she'd probably snap my finger off and stick it up my.... nose... Mind out of the gutter please. My only response was to ignore her, but that didn't exactly leave me pain free when she sat down next to me and squeezed the top of my leg, harder than playfully.

"What is wrong with you?" She asked me. "You've been like a bear with a sore head for days."

Ok, let's give her the truth, cause I know this isn't me and the thought of the match itself doesn't add pressure, the fact we could be doing more for it, just annoys me. So I turned to Evie, sitting next to me.

"I am currently pretty pissed off at wrestling." I told her.

Yes, I swear at times when I'm at home, and when I've got the hump, who doesn't?

"Biggest match in SCW's history and everyone seems as quiet as a church mouse." I told her and it's been like that for weeks. "I'm tired of selling things, and last night, Vinnie rambled on, and Caleb worried about Fenris. It's got to the point where no one can be bothered. This ain't the wrestling I knew from back years ago. Wrestling then, everyone turned up to talk about anything and get people interested, people turned up to talk to get people to notice them when there wasn't plans, you know what wrestlers have become?"

"No, but you're gonna tell me." Evie said, knowing me well enough to know the rant was on.

"Two bob lazy wankers." I said to her. "Before, people who didn't have anything going on would show up anyway so the bosses remembered them and gave them something to do. Now, no one turns up to do anything but wrestle and piss off home."

A sigh left my lungs because I knew I was about to admit something I've thought about for a while without admitting it.

"I think I'm done with wrestling Eves." I told her with a hint of sadness in my voice.

"You have the biggest match of your life coming up." She told me firmly. "You also have plans to face Fenris and people have wanted that for months. This should be the time you finally become World champion."

"World champion of what, exactly?" I asked her seriously. "World champion of a place where no one puts the effort in? It's like the anti me. I tend to be hard working and most there are just slacking. Besides, my contract is up on January the first, same as every year. I can't wrestle Fenris if I don't work there."

"Ben, you being World champion will put life in that division because of your hard work." Evie told me. "Reason people don't work in that division is because the champion isn't leading by example. All he gives a fuck about is his new wife and his plant. Wrestling isn't what he's committed to, so no one else is committed to it in his division. They think that if the champion can be that way and get away with it, so can they."

When you see my wife, you think bad arse lunatic who would rip your tongue out just for looking at her funny, and you'd be absolutely right, she would, but she sees things different from a lot of people and this is one of those examples where her vision can not be doubted.

"Now you as a leader." Evie continued. "That's where things change, because they'll have to work harder to keep up with you. If a division is bad, it's because the leader isn't doing what they should do. This is why different leaders pull out different things from people, and you'll have those people working harder because you'll be in charge, not some idiot that talks to plants."

She had a point. Leaders should lead and the rest should follow their example and maybe the rest were following that example. When Fenris was champion, he showed up every week to remind people they had to work if they wanted to beat him. Vinnie wasn't doing that I don't think.

"Just a second." Evie said before I could respond. "I think someone's coming."

Evie grabbed the remote from my lap and quickly hit a few buttons, bringing up a security feed on our television, much to my confusion.

"When did we get cameras here?" I asked her but her look fired back at me told me all I needed to know. "Nevermind."

We watched the screen, my security conscious wife looking at a car coming towards the house, her eyes focusing on the license plate.

"That's the car of that old guy from the council." She informed me.

"Did you memorize every...." I stopped at that point, knowing this is my wife after all.

"Tell them to piss off, not in the mood to be tapped up for a few quid." I told Evie, thinking they were here for a charitable donation.

I watch the car on the screen slowly moving down the road and eventually stopping outside the door to see three people stepping out of the car, one older man - Kenneth Spears and his wife Alice, both in their fifties, as well as a third women, Angela Gibbons, in her thirties. The three had one thing in common, all worked for the local council on their board. I watched them walk towards the door and knocking.

"Hello, anyone in?" Alice called out.

"Stay quiet and they might go away." I whispered to Evie.

But that wasn't to be as Bear moved past them, knocking the door open with his head and walking in to the house. He stopped in the hallway and looked back at them, nodded his head towards us, almost willing them to enter the house, which they did.

"That little..." I muttered under my breath, but Evie sprung in to action.

She knew I wasn't gonna jump up and greet them, but they were already in the house. I'm sure she wondered for a brief second if she could shoot them under the trespassers act and get away with it, but thankfully didn't go that route.

"Hi!" Evie called out with a cheery tone as she moved in to the hallway, partly shutting the living room door behind her.

Or as I like to call it, Evie's 'I'm gonna be nice to you because you're in my house, but if I get the opportunity, I'm going to poison you and throw you in the lake because I really don't like you' tone.

"Mrs Jordan." Kenneth said with a smile towards Evie. "Lovely to see you, I wonder if I could have a word with your husband."

"Ben's not feeling too well today." She lied. "He's having a bit of a tough day so maybe you can see him another time."

"It's really rather important." I could hear Angela say behind the half closed door.

"If it's an appearance somewhere, then it really isn't that important, if it's a charity thing, leave the details here and I'm sure my husband will look over them." She said, knowing I probably would have.

"No, it's much more important than that." Alice stressed.

Not gonna lie, part of me was hoping Evie would go with taking out the 'trespassers' by this point because I didn't really wanna deal with these people, but I figured the sooner they said what they had to, which used to hit me in the pocket when these board members come round... I must own every bench in Bar Harbor at this point... Sooner I heard what they wanted to say, the sooner they might go.

"Let 'em in Eves." I called out. "But not for long."

The door swung open seconds later and Evie's arm was pointing them in to the living room of our home.

"Can I get you anything to drink?" I asked, not wanting to get off the sofa.

I was delighted to see three shaking heads as I pointed to seat for them to sit down at and Evie joined me.

"I don't really have a lot of time." I told them as I looked around the three faces sitting opposite me.

"I understand." Kenneth said, looking directly into my eyes. "I'll get straight to the point. Our mayor is retiring shortly and we, the council would like you to consider running to replace him."

Ummm, Ben Jordan, Mayor of Bar Harbor, Maine? I know wrestling has annoyed me lately and I know Evie was right, I could make a change in wrestling just by becoming the champion, yet this brand new opportunity has just landed on my doorstep and I could actually make a real difference. The difference between a town and a wrestler is people want to see their town do well, while some wrestlers don't care about growing the company they work for, going the extra mile to make their company better, they just care about the money. Maybe this was the light I needed to tell me it's very much time for a change, and my face showed it.

"Oh?" I said with a smile. "Isn't there some rule against non nationals running for mayor?"

"No." Angela informed me. "Anyone can run for mayor and we think you'll be the perfect mayor. Everybody loves you."

"Isn't being mayor about policies and all that?" Evie asked.

"Yes, and this is why we're giving Ben enough time to look at things and create policies." Kenneth adds. "He will have access to everything before hand, you can hire a team, speak to whoever you need to, we'd just like you to consider this."

The next hour seemed to breeze by as the five of us spoke a little more about everything this role may entail, before Evie showed them to the door. I watched her return and she caught that smile on my face.

"You actually wanna do this, don't you?" She said with a curious look.

"I think I do." I replied.

The problem was, could I do it and still change the SCW men's division for the better at the same time? Do I stick with wrestling? Do I make a difference in the world? Is it possible to do both? At this point, I simply didn't know at all, but it gave me more options than I had come January the 1st when my contact runs out with Sin City Wrestling....




Ah contracts, most of them are not worth the paper they're written on when some people get mad about losing a match and cry and leave, or some just disappear altogether, close down social media, no show evens and just disappear, most of them come back cap in hand at some point, but those are the ones who can't seem to hack the competition. I took my deals pretty seriously, I didn't even break my SCW contract when I was ill and recovering from major things, it was Mark and Christian who just refused to book me while I recovered, didn't want me at the shows and still paid me. They wouldn't take that money back either, so the local charities did well out of them.

In case you haven't figured it out, every year, I sign one year deals, starting and ending on January the first, ever since I've been here. The only change in my contract there has ever been was year three, when SCW actually started paying me. I have money, enough to keep me going, I told them I didn't need the cash, so for two years, my money went to charities of their choices. I did it for the love of wrestling, which has faded from me a bit.

Well earlier today, it was time for that talk again. Sitting in my office in my house actually, and that old familiar sound of Skype caught my attention, my eyes drifting up to the screen to see the name of Christian Underwood flashing. I quickly hit yes.

"Ben, how are you?" Christian said with a nod.

I looked around the background of where he was, and he clearly looked like he was in his office at SCW headquarters, so I instantly knew this wasn't a social call.

"I'm alright." I told him, I was more curious about why he was calling. It'll be rude to straight up ask.

"I'm sorry I didn't get to see you after the show on Sunday and I heard you left early Monday morning to get home." Christian said.

You know Christian is just a dick on screen mostly? He's an alright guy and a top negotiator when he has to be.

"Yeah." I told Christian. "If I stay in Vegas too long, I'd go broke and I had a bit of a meeting on Tuesday morning about something important here."

"It's not a medical problem is it?" He asked with concern in his voice.

I was still his employee, I was still an asset to his company, and he and Mark Ward had been nothing short of brilliant when I was ill. They checked in on me all the time, and I never felt like I would be replaced. Many bosses would have hired someone new and been done with it. There's a reason these two are respected in the wrestling world by their employees. If you don't go to them blowing up and talk to them like human beings, they respond in kind.

"No, nothing like that." I told him reassuringly. "More to do with this area I'm living in. Anyway, what's on your mind?"

"I know we usually deal with contracts fairly quickly so I would have probably come to you in a week, but Mark and I have been talking and we want to change the terms of your new contract we're going to offer you. We thought there might be more things to discuss after the offer is made, so we wanted to get it done early." He told me.

I was always sceptical about changes to my contract, especially when things have worked out well as they have done over the last few years. If it's not broke, don't fix it.

"What kind of changes?" I asked, he had my curiosity.

"'More money, a three year contract instead of a one year deal. That's the only changes, your other freedoms are your own." He said getting straight to the point.

That took me back slightly, I had to be honest with him though. I owed him that.

"I can't accept that and it's not about the money." I told him straight up. "I'll be honest with you, I'm thinking about just seeing this one through and leaving wrestling behind me."

I could see the surprise on his face. I don't think he ever expected me to say that at all.

"There's a lot of reasons for this." I said, deciding to be brutal about it. "My main one is that people don't work like they used to anymore. It's like they can't be bothered. The days where the shows had everyone on was brilliant and now, people don't show up at all. I can't be the only one who does show up a lot to talk. A couple of weeks ago, I didn't because I got to the point of why push myself anymore when others are standing still."

"Mark and I have spoke about this and we agree with you. We'd love to see more out of people." He admitted. "But it's the flexible contract. It's written in that people can work as much or as little as they need to. They get bonuses for showing up but wrestling has changed a lot over the years, people have changed."

"People don't have the drive anymore." I told him straight up. "They all wanna be handed stuff and the people who had the drive are being dragged down. Jessie Salco used to turn up every week, but for about three months earlier this year, she showed up only to wrestle. This is Jessie Salco, a woman who wanted her face on the screen all the time. Now, you get me and a few others who show up all the time, while people getting top matches can't be arsed."

I looked at Christian deep in thought but decided to get another point across.

"It's hard to be motivated when others aren't." I told him. "I simply don't think I could do that for three years."

"You promised Fenris a match." Christian reminded me. "Promised the fans that match, so what if I switched it back to one year, with a two year extension should you feel better about things at that point?"

I hated going back on my word and he knew it. He'd played the right note with just a few words.

"Tell ya what. I like the way we do things." I told Christian. "But how about this. I'll sign an extension to face Fenris at the first supercard in 2020, that's what? Two months? Put a clause in that deal that either of us can trigger that contract for another ten months after that, putting me back to my usual dates."

"What stopping me from triggering it five minutes after you sign it?" Christian asked with a half smile on his face, indicating he was joking.

"Because I know you wouldn't want an unhappy wrestler on the roster." I told him. "You get enough rebellious people on the roster wanting to go against the bosses, I don't think you'd wanna put me in the situation where someone that's worked for SCW for so long has to sit there and not be bothered."

I could see Christian thinking about things.

"Mark's not gonna like this." Christian told me bluntly. "But it's easier dealing with you than it was dealing with Despayre that year on your behalf."

"I don't even want the extra money, hell I work for free up until I face Fenris one on one. That should sell it to him." I replied quickly. "Get my services for free for a couple of months, hell, I could be your first ever World Heavyweight Champion that's a champion that doesn't actually get paid."

"I'll run it up the flagpole." Christian said. "But I suspect Mark will be in touch about a meeting next week in person."

"I suspect he will." I replied. "But it sounds like your camera crew just pulled up so as I'm still an SCW employee, I better go shoot that promo for the show."

"Alright." Christian said with a nod. "We'll speak soon."

And that was that and I was now off to shoot that promo!




I do love a nice, cool evening sitting by the lake, nothing but me and my thoughts but unfortunately, today was nothing like that, it was a bit chilly. We'd hit December and December wanted to remind me of that fact while I sat outside on a little bench just outside my front door, looking at the water not too far in the distance, but it had to be done, it was time to talk about what was coming up at December 2 Dismember IV. I knew once I was done, the rest of the week and weekend was all mine and as you probably figured out earlier, I clearly have a lot of thinking to do about the future, but before I could deal with all that, I had to deal with five men coming up in a six pack survival.

"Alright people." The wind ran across my face with a chill as the camera focused on my opening words.

I pull my jacket a little tighter across my body, pulling the material closer for warmth.

"It's more than a bit nippy out you to the point even my loveable mutt and lovely wife are sitting round a fire but I needed to come out here and talk to you about December 2 Dismember IV coming up. When Mark Ward sat there and hinted at big matches around the time of High Stakes, I didn't expect this, I didn't expect one, they'll be this big, or two, I'd be involved. I thought I would finally be giving the fans the match they wanted, one on one with Fenris. I thought we'd be ripping the house down, turns out we will be but on a whole unexpected level." I admit honestly. "Never in a million years did I thought I'd be doing this, but here we are."

I still couldn't believe it half the time that I had finally made it in to a World Heavyweight title match at a supercard, nuts.

"You saw my reaction to qualifying earlier." I remind them. "But even now it just doesn't feel real and I'm sure I'm not the only one in that match thinking the same thing."

I felt the nerves in the ring this past Sunday, it wasn't just me feeling them, I knew everyone else was thinking about the magnitude of this match and what it could mean and the nerves were there, even if they wouldn't admit it.

"I know Caleb Storms, God bless his soul, is probably sitting there feeling the pressure as much as I am." I say pretty sure I was correct. "He's the guy no one expects to win, there should be no pressure there but Caleb brings it on himself, because everyone knows how badly he wants to shock everyone and walk out as SCW World Heavyweight champion. Everyone knows that he would give up the world for that belt, to be remembered as a champion and I don't think you're actually human if part of you don't wanna see him as champion one day. You'd have to be pretty cold hearted not to wanna see Caleb Storms win the World Championship because he's got the heart of a lion and balls like watermelons apparently."

I can't help but shrug at that, even though I knew he's a gutsy kid.

"He was quick with the speak but stood up to Fenris while absolutely tanking it, but he was there and that earns respect from everyone in SCW and around the world." I say as I look in the camera. "Caleb Storms is a gusty geezer and the world knows it, and the world loves an underdog. Caleb is that underdog everyone can look up to. Some people might not think he deserves his spot in this one, but I do and I think he's gonna have a lot of people sitting there cheering him on. There's SCW fans that have been here for years knowing that shocks do happen, surprises can happen and that means Caleb Storms can walk out of here with the championship."

I nod my head, knowing anything can happen in SCW and we have seen huge shocks.

"The thing is." I continue. "I'm kinda on that level to some extend Caleb, I'm on that level where I think it would be a shock to see me win that belt. My past elsewhere means nothing going in to this match, the fact is I could have been a champion at a hundred different places like a few of my friends and rivals but none of that matters, What matters is here in SCW, that's when you know you've made it, is when you win the big belt here and I haven't in all the years I've been here, I've been a disappointment to myself and the fans and I gotta change that. It would be a shock to see me win it as much as it would you Caleb, but I am gonna do all I can to shock people like you want to. The difference is, I've earned this over time, and I think this one might just be my time."

Did I really believe that? Probably not, but you don't sell a match by rambling for three lines.

"We're not the only ones people would be shocked to see win. There's a clear divide in this match where you have a champion and two former champs against three people who want it but have never had that big belt." I say seriously. "So I think it would be just a big a shock to see Lachlan Kane walk out as World Champion."

I believed in that statement as I slowly nodded my head.

"I don't mean that in a bad way Lachlan." I correct. "It would be a nice shock, a happy shock, more than a good shock, something fresh, something new, something worth seeing in my view. I mean the fans would be like the cat with a rocket tied to it's tail.... Ya know, over the moon."

Yes, it was a cheesy line but I liked it.

"Coming from the Tag Division with that firecracker missus of yours, showing that you are so much more than just a tag team wrestler." I say with respect. "Defeating your own brother. That was insane, I don't think I've seen anyone dive off the top of a cage with more intent and bravery than you that night. You could have blew out your knee, you coulda killed Malachi, shattered his organs to bits but you did it to show that you would take any steps, any measures to get the job done and that night, you did exactly that, you got the job done and I ain't seen too much of Malachi in SCW since that match. Some people may call that kinda risk stupid, but I am not one of them. I look at that and I see a whole different side, I see it from a very different point of view, I see it as a man willing to put his entire career on the line to get what he wants, get that big win. A couple months later, you go from cage to chamber and a lot of places you can take risks from. Can I see you do that?"

I nod my head, I mean if he was willing to squash his brother in to minced meat, what would he do to one of us?

"Abso-bloody-lutely mate." I comment with a smile. "That match you had at High Stakes showed me just how far you're willing to go. You could have climbed out of that cage, walked away but no, wham, bam, take this bruv! Risk were taken and watching that back, I know you'd be willing to do the same to me, to Caleb, hell, even to Vinnie to get that gold. I respect you Lachlan, I respect how much you're willing to do to get that championship, but I hope you know what I can be capable of too. Look back a while when Kedron Williams was the bane of my life, and how far I was willing to go to get what I needed. Look back at how much I did to just win. It's gonna be a more than interesting clash, but I think my determination is gonna edge me just in front of you. No disrespect meant."

And I really didn't mean any disrespect. Lachlan is a great guy, one of the best in the locker room to have around. He reminds me of me a lot, the good guy with the firecracker partner. Can't help but have mad respect for them both.

"Ah where to go next...." I pondered. "Sod it, let's go with you Fenris."

I couldn't help but smile. People were fully aware that Fenris and I were friends.

"This is nothing personal at all." I start, and meant it. "We both had to go and screw things up and qualify for this one, didn't we, and disappoint the fans by not having this one as one on one, which is pretty bloody sad but I see a different opportunity here, I see this as a chance to show them what they're gonna get in the future, I see this as a chance for them to see what we're all about. This is a chance to show them that one on one is gonna be something special."

I believed in that statement, this was a golden chance.

"And we both know at some point, everyone else is gonna be laid out and you're gonna be looking at me like I'm ugh, a cauliflower steak?" I say in a questioning tone. "I dunno what you vegans consider equal to a big juicy T-bone, but I know you're gonna be looking at me to prove a point, to do something that shows you can prove a point against me and gimme a little heads up about what's gonna happens when we do get the chance to go one on one, but the thing is, I'm thinking about the same thing. I've figured you out a little bit, I think I know how to take you down without even laying a hand on you. It's all about the mentality. You gotta prove constantly that you're better than everyone, doesn't matter if it's find, foe or even family, you gotta prove that you're better than those, but what if at December 2 Dismember IV, you look at me when everyone is down and heaven forbid, I out wrestle you?"

Fenris is probably listening somewhere shaking his head.

"Seriously, if I outwrestle you, then that ego takes a bit of a bruising." I say with a smile, knowing exactly what I'm doing. "Say I go on and win that championship, means I'm actually better than you, that I'm a better wrestler, a better all around guy, there goes your ego and the confidence crisis might just kick in there. I'm not as much as a donut as most people think, because I know winning this one Fenris will make it a hell of a lot easier to beat you one on one in our future match. In a match like this, you gotta split your attention five ways, if I can win this one, our one on one, you won't even be twenty percent the person you are gonna be in this match, which means I will have the advantage."

Sound logic, right?

"If ever there was motivation to win this one Fenris aside from the SCW World championship, this would be it!" I say excitedly with a smile on my face.

Forward thinking can't hurt anybody, right?

"This is where it gets even more tougher for me, because now I gotta talk about Austin James Mercer." I say with a tap to my chin. "I mean I know it's easy for some to rip him to bits for sort of fading out of the limelight a bit after losing to Vinnie. It's probably easy to pick on the fact that his stablemate Alicia Lukas outshines him. It is easy to say but regardless of what you wanna say about Austin James Mercer, you can't say it without that whole load of respect right about here."

I point to my heart.

"It's true." I say as I look down the camera. "No matter if the man walked up and kicked your cat in the jacksy, you can't help but respect him for everything he's done here since he showed up. In ten years time, when you look down the list of the great champions SCW have had of all time, Austin James Mercer will be close to the top of the list and without a doubt won a ton of belts by then, been the longest combined champion of all time. You don't need a crystal ball to sit there and figure that one out because you watch him when he shows up to wrestle and you don't forget that match for a long, long time. Guaranteed Hall of Famer there and I'm stepping in the ring with you Austin. To me, that gets me proper smiling on the inside cause win or lose, I'm in a ring with Austin James Mercer, that is something I didn't think I would be saying. A while ago, I made a list of all the people I wanted to face. I put down Ty West."

Ugh, Ty West, thank God he's gone, bloody hypocrite.

"And I beat him with little problem." I continue, with pride in my voice.

Is it obvious I never liked Ty West, so needy.

"I put down your stablemate Alex Jones." I say, remembering the list. "I put down Fenris, I put down Senor Vinnie and I wrote down your name. I wanted all one on ones, prove that I can do it with the best in SCW, no offence to anyone who didn't make the list but those five name where who I wanted. Out of the five Austin, you was the one I was most excited to face. You could make a case of me against any of the others would be a decent match but you was the one I was most excited to face, because there's something I've learned in wrestling and it fits this situation. If you wanna be someone who will be remembered for the ages, you have to beat the people who can never be forgotten."

I don't know if that was a deep phrase coming from me, or a load of old pony but it sounded decent anyway.

"And you Austin, you will never be forgotten." I say with honesty in my voice. "But I wanna be remembered. I wanna be that guy up there with the top wrestlers in the world when people online put those lists together and I knew I could do that if I got past you. If I didn't, no shame losing to you, but I wanna be remember. Although this one ain't one on one, this is my chance to get the ball rolling on that one. This is a match I want people to remember me by, and they will remember me a lot more if I pinned you. Like I said about Fenris, it's nothing personal at all, nothing but respect mate."

It really was all about respect there.

"I've spoke about the challengers, so there only one person left to talk about." I say with a sigh. "And that's you Vinnie."

I wasn't looking forward to this, I didn't leave Vinnie till last just because he's the champion, but it's been hard to find the words for this.

"I really wish at this point I could just switch back in to that Ben that was over taken by witchcraft and magic, that way I can justify my comments about you a little more, rather than come across as disrespect." I say as I look down at the ground for a few seconds before looking up. "But I'll level with ya, I don't think you're the right man to be the champion of a place like SCW."

It needed to be said and I'm sure I'm not the only one gonna be saying it this week.

"I'll explain, so I hope you understand." I say as I look for the right words. "I gotta look back and compare you to other champions, looking at the modern era champions in Fenris and Austin James Mercer, I look back at past era champions in Drake Green and J2H, I can even look back at Simon Jones, Gabriel, and they all instantly drew the respect from their peers, the people around them. They knew how to sell what they had. Being a World champion to me is about being the top guy in the company, about showing up and being the one who gets everyone's eyes. It's all about social media these days, drawing eyes on your division. You look at your equivalent in Alicia Lukas. Everyone knows Alicia Lukas is the SCW Bombshell World champion, because she hits that social media and she reminds them."

Also kudos Alicia for breaking the fasting airing promo record.

"People who have never watched an SCW show know Alicia Lukas is the top woman here." I force the words out. "And the men's division, we're falling behind when you're the one that needs to keep up with Alicia and you don't. The other day on Twitter, some guy challenged the SCW roster to a match and you wasn't tagged in it, but Fenris was and this is the problem. You shoulda been the one selling our division, selling what I, Austin, Fenris, Lachlan and Caleb are all chasing, but you haven't. Last Climax Control, Alicia walked around that building, taking to her opponents, making people interested in watching her match at December 2 Dismember IV. She got people interested."

It's true, our World title division has fallen behind because Vinnie can't keep up with Alicia.

"Since you've been champion Vinnie, we've seen your cactus more than you." I sadly say. "We've seen your cactus and a farting dog draw more attention than you have. People are probably more interested in seeing a match between them, because that's been sold more than what you've done to sell this. Three rambling lines every week ain't cutting it. You're a champion man, you should have the fanfare and celebration, you could have the right to open every show if you wanted. Three rambling lines and a chat with a cactus about a cactus wanting to fight a bulldog isn't selling our division well at all. It might be classed as a double main event, but I'm actually surprised we're on last."

I think most are surprised at that.

"I'm sorry I have to state the facts like this but the truth is, we're in the shadow of the women here." I say firmly. "because you haven't kept us in the limelight here Vinnie."

A lot of people could see this, but not many has said it, the women of SCW are making themselves the focus.

"I'm trying not to whiz on you from a great height Vinnie." I said meaningfully "It is what it is, but I feel that I can do better, I feel that I can be a better champion and that's what it's all about to me, that's the aim, be better than the person who came before you and I think right now, I can do just that. Sorry mate."

I think it's time to go in...

"Well, it's getting a bit parky out here. so it's time for me to end this one here. I look forward to the time rolling down so I can get in the ring with you all, until then..." I say with a wink.

You know what's coming.

"Laters people."

I stand up to enter the house as the scene fades to black.

46
Climax Control Archives / A long way from home.
« on: November 08, 2019, 11:26:03 AM »
 After a conversation with Evie, we decided it was best I tackled this one alone, I mean I went all the way to Iceland on a whim, my idea, she shouldn't have to be punished by having to talk a miserable Icelandic geezer in to coming back to America and ending what I believed to be a smirking hypocrite, scaring off the big MMA bad ass. Evie took the time to go and see some sights, we hadn't been to Iceland in over a year, not since maybe May last year. She'd found a few places to call her haunts back then, and decided to go visit them, but she was correct at finding the address for Iceland's grumpiest man...

My hand hovered over the wooden door of Fenris' family home, a home he'd spent his entire life before the call of MMA and punching people in the face yelled at him. I couldn't help but wonder if I'd done the right thing, maybe I should have listened to that Bobbie Dahl bird and left him to wallow, although considering her recent actions, she's hardly one to make smart choices or give good advice. I didn't know what reaction I was gonna get knocking on that door, I didn't know if anyone was in, at that point, I didn't know I had the correct address, but in for a penny, in for a pound as we say back home.

My doors rattled on the wood as the doubt ran through me a little more but it was too late to go back as I could hear footsteps behind the door.

"If he opens the door, there's a good chance I'm gonna need a dentist at some point on this trip." is all I could say to myself.

The steps got louder and the sound of a handle could be heard turning. There was no turning back as the door swung open, but there was no angry Icelandic punch in face for a living guy, just the sweet surprised face of Fenris' younger sister, the one he describes as not the bitch, Freyja staring directly at me. The look on her face, one of utter shock and surprise, knowing she was thinking if she was seeing things.

"Mr Jordan?" She questioned, her tone slow with a strong Icelandic accent behind it, the slight sound of disbelief in her voice.

"Alright darling." I quickly reply with a smile. "Put the kettle on, it's a bit parky out here. Know what I mean?"

She didn't have a clue what I meant, but years of charades helped be out, acting out the term for cold, got me an invite in to the house.

"Please come in." She says politely, pointing in to the house.

I didn't need to be asked twice, Iceland wasn't exactly full of sunshine today, or probably most days, but being that good old London lad, I should be used to it. Spending a while in Canada, should have helped, but something about Iceland was freaking freezing.

"What are you doing here?" She asked me.

"You didn't see the SCW show on Sunday?" I replied as the heat of the house started to warm my bones.

"I did, but I didn't expect you to fly all the way here." She says with still that tone of surprise in her voice.

"Oh yeah." I quickly fire back. "I got on the plane right after the show with the missus and we came right here. Been here for a couple of days, I was trying to find the address when I got here, but struggled for a couple of days, then the missus found it in five minutes."

"How did she do that?" Freyja asked me, shyly looking in to my eyes.

I couldn't help but frown as the answer fell from my lips.

"She called Aron." I admit. "I think she was having fun of me making a pigs ear of things for a couple of days, walking around asking people, but she put me out of my misery and just called Aron, who gave her the address."

I could see in Freyja's eyes, she didn't know what I was talking about, but her politeness forced her to nod her head.

"Is the grumpy old git in?" I asked her, my mind switching back to the reason I was there.

"He is upstairs in his room." Freyja tells me. "He rarely comes out of there. Spends most of his days up there."

"He's like a teenager, ain't he?" I said with a smile. "Get the Spanish archer once and ends up playing Endless Love on repeat."

Again, I knew what I was saying to Freyja was confusing, English wasn't her first language and cockney is a whole different level.

"Where can I find happy chops?" I quickly ask.

It took her a few seconds to understand my meaning, but she pointed me in the direction of where I could find Fenris and a minute later, I was standing outside his door. I rattled three times on the wood.

"Room service!" I yelled out in a high pitched voice, getting the reaction I expected.

"Piss off!" Boomed the voice of Fenris from behind the door, only for it to bring a smile to my face.

"Charming." I say through the wooden door. "Come all this way, freeze me bollocks off, I even bumped in to a penguin crying about how cold it is, only to be told to piss off? Bit harsh. Now I'm coming in there, so I hope you got your pants on, cause I don't wanna be poked in the eye with anything, ya get me?"

With a deep breath, I put my hand on the door handle and pushed down, putting my weight against the door, but the door didn't budge an inch. I heard a click from the other side and finally the door opened.

"It was locked genius." Fenris told me as he turned and walking in to the room.

This wasn't the Fenris I knew, this was a bearded, scruffy looking mess of a man and I couldn't help but pick Fenris up on it as he turned to look at me.

"I didn't know they were remaking Castaway, but you're a shoe in for the Tom Hanks role looking like that." I said as I pointed to his unshaved face. "Where's Wilson?"

My eyes darted around the room.

"WILLLLLLLLLLLLLLSOOOOOOON" I yell out, but at a level to not alarm anyone, but that didn't impress the former SCW World Champion one little bit. "I didn't know there was a razor blade shortage here or I would have brought some with me."

He looked at me with not even an ounce of being impressed or the mood lightening.

"What the fuck are you doing here?" He asked me in a harsh tone.

"I was in the neighbourhood." I told him with a smile. "I haven't been here for two days looking for your address only for Evie to find it in five minutes or anything."

"She let you make an ass of yourself for a couple of days before calling someone for it, didn't she?" He said, for the first time, his face turning to a slight smirk.

A sigh left my lungs.

"Yeah, and boy do I feel a pillock for it." I admitted. "But I was in the area anyway and thought pub, and then I thought let's get you down the pub cause I'm pretty sure when we left off, it was your round, so it's time to go to the pub.... Right after you shave and shower, you look like a right state."

That was met with glaring eyes and for the best part of an hour, it took me to even persuaded him to make himself look half decent but before you knew it, we were sitting at a table in a bar called Kaffibarinn and I was doing one of the things I did best... Drinking.

"Not a bad drop." I said as I put the glass back on the table.

"Why are you really here Ben?" Fenris' question was blunt and to the point, not a sound of emotion in his voice. I decided to match that.

"I've come to take you back to America." I told him just as bluntly. "Two reasons, one, they booked you on the next show in some qualifier thing for the World title, I'm also booked in a match there, and two, we let Ty West rob the world of what would be an epic match. Now If we both qualify, we'll be in a big arse match against each other, but we owe the fans a one on one."

"Not interested." What his quick reply, matched with a stubborn look on his face.

"All because of Ty West?" I replied quickly. "Mate, listen, we've all been screwed over when it came to love, and I did what you did, I hid, I ended up living in a van going from place to place so I could stay under the radar, got fat on pizza, and woke up on a bench outside the SCW offices where Christian Underwood helped me. Christian is a dick at times, but he saved me."

"I don't need saving." Fenris fired back quickly.

"Look at ya, ya look like a hobo." I quickly replied. "All cause of getting the elbow. At least you got told to your face, my first love, well, I never got that."

That seemed to draw his attention as he looking across the table at me.

"No one has ever been told this story directly, it's been touched upon, but not directly." I told Fenris, I could see his interest growing "so keep it stoom"

My finger lifted in front of my lips, indicating stoom meant keep it to yourself. I got a nod from Fenris, allowing me to continue.

"When I was a kid, I met someone, a girl called Emma Rose." I started to recall the story. "And we were inseparable. There was me, Mickey Carroll, Tessa Flanagan, us four couldn't be parted, Emma was the love of my life. Then she upped and left, just gone, went like that. Just one day she was there, next she wasn't, I was told she went back to New Zealand, her family just packed up and pissed off basically. I never got a goodbye then."

Fenris scoffed at me from across the table.

"You were kids." He said with an edge of sarcasm in his voice.

"We were, but it gets worse." I continued "Years later, we all found ourselves in the wrestling game, Emma Rose found her way to ACW and well, the flames were still there, it wasn't long before I was soppy bollocks again, and we were bang in love. Christmas was coming around, and I bought a ring and everything, I set things up lovely. We lived in an underground house to the point I made it snow in the house and everything and I was gonna do the one knee thing the next morning and I woke up and she was gone. Clothes gone, possessions gone, not even a note, she just upped and disappeared. I called everyone and the best I got was she was sorry, but I never got an explanation, to this day, I still have no explanation. I don't know where she is, what the hell happened. Hell, if Effie Bingham knew that, I would have probably been accused of being a murderer."

I noticed Fenris face had changed, he was listening to every word, but could tell his heart was racing hearing the words coming out of my mouth.

"She just disappeared, been no sightings of her anywhere. I guess she lost the ginger hair, changed her name and went somewhere where wrestling wasn't a big thing, she did a full pelt Lord Lucan." I told the eager listening Fenris. "Even right now, could be anywhere in the world, all I was left with was an underground house and a lion."

"A lion?" Fenris questioned with a raised eyebrow, almost trying to confirm I actually used those words.

"Despy." Was my casual reply.

"Say no more." Came back from Fenris.

"My point is, I went from thinking about marriage to not knowing what the hell happened." I told Fenris. "But it all worked out in the end. A little while later, I met Evie and everything in the world felt right, everything worked out for the best. Let's be honest, Ty was not a good person."

It had to be said, but I knew I could have crossed a line so had to justify myself quickly.

"Ty was jealous of everything." I explained quickly. "He thought that it was a god given right that your friends had to be his friends, and that wasn't the case. I heard he got pissy on the UK tour cause Daniel wouldn't let him stay with you. He got pissy at me because me and you were friends."

"Why didn't you try and be more friendly?" Fenris asked me.

I felt I had to be honest with him, no point sugarcoating it.

"Frankly, he was a bitch mate." I said, drawing a raised eyebrow from Fenris. "I'm a cockney, and here's how cockneys work. We have a laugh, a joke, and have fun at peoples expenses but it's never taken seriously. I've been out in the boozer with friends for 8 hours, ripped the hell out of each other all day, no one got offended, no one got hurt, and we all hugged at the end of the night. Ty West could never fit in with something like that after he cried after being called lover boy. Mate, there was even rumours that he went crying to the bosses about leaving because J2H ripped him a new one on Twitter one time, dunno if they're true..."

I looked at Fenris' face, looking for any slight acknowledgement to that, and saw a short, sharp nod, that brought a smile to my face.

"It made you weak too." I continued. "Everything that made you stand out disappeared when you got with Ty West. You never dragged him up to your level, he dragged you down to his."

"So am I to be miserable and alone to preserve others' image on me?" Fenris asked me out of the blue, cutting me off.

"No." I quickly replied. "It means you just ain't found the one to connect at that level with."

"I had that, and lost it." He replied to me with a turn of his head.

I couldn't believe he was putting so much stock in to a guy like Ty West.

"What is it gonna take for me to show you Ty West ain't all that?" I said with a sigh, but Fenris turned his head back to me slowly.

"What makes you think I'm talking about Ty?"

OOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHH And it's time to leave it there for you good people but if you want to see how this conversation continues, I'd go right to Fenris' promo.... Interweaved promos rule!




I figured I could take a chance and slip out for a few moments, just enough time to cut a promo thingy talking about my opponent, while Fenris hit the bar again and got in another round. The beer really wasn't a bad drop around here, so I figured with Evie ten minutes away from joining us, now would be a great time to step outside the Kaffibarinn and have a chat. It was probably a mistake and I shoulda picked somewhere with some heat but it's all good.

"Alright people." I start with, as the cold wind nips at me slightly. "Welcome to Iceland. I have come all the way here to try and talk that angry Icelandic git to come back stateside with me and kick the ball rolling about having a one on one match with him. I was so focused on that, it didn't really sink in on the plane ride over that I got a chance to actually make that one on one match bigger and better than you could imagine and that's getting hold of the SCW World Heavyweight title before I get to go one on one with Fenris."

I couldn't help but smile, in awe of the chance before me.

"But don't worry, I will be more than focused at the job in hand by the time I get back." I say with nothing but truth in my tone. "I guess you could say this draw has been fairly kind to me that I get to face a guy who no one considers to even be worthy of being on the list, but to me, those one's who you don't expect to be on the list that make it there are the one's that are the most dangerous because no one takes them seriously at all. It's part of SCW history that an underdog will go on and grab that title, something no one expects, we've seen it all in the past so Stephen Callaway, I for one my Scottish mucker, I refuse to take you for granted like everyone else in this tournament probably would. I'm not that kinda guy. I tend to take no one easy, I get up and get on with things and take everyone seriously."

It's true, I did, didn't matter who you were, I took every single match seriously.

"I mean it's fair to say that you don't have the best record in SCW at all." I continue "But you wouldn't be in SCW if someone didn't see something in you. People don't just end up here by luck, they end up here because they're good and things like this, the biggest chance of one's SCW career sorta adds something to it, kinda makes you lift your game a whole lot, makes you pull yourself up an extra notch. It would be daft of me to write things off like they're nothing but here the thing."

I had to be honest with myself and everyone else.

"It would also be daft to think I don't have that hunger too though Stephen." I said with a firm tone. "You're new here so let me fill you in on the tragic story of Ben Jordan. I have been here for years, bloody donkey's years and I've sat and watched people come in, lose five World title shots before leaving. I've watched people get title shot after title shot, both divisions, like Jessie Salco, constant title shots at whatever level, I've seen it. In all the years I've put in to this place, I have gone on with my job, wrestled everyone, probably got one hell of a record here and had one title shot to my name. Just one out of all those years, which I've seen people come and go get so much more for whatever reason, so regardless of my years here, regardless of the wins I've had, when it comes to the World Heavyweight Championship, I too am the underdog."

It's sad but it's true. A lot of the time, I don't think my efforts stood for much when it came to stepping up the ladder but I was a wrestler, a proper one that didn't moan and complain about where I was on the card, I just stepped out and did what I did.

"I've tried to scratch and claw my way to the top Stephen and it ain't easy." I confidently say. "So when I'm handed a chance like this to go out there and prove myself, actually earn a win rather than jump out there like certain people who have returned and said they want big title shots, I'm here to earn it and it starts with you. It starts with getting myself in that big match and being noticed. I mean you winning the World Heavyweight Championship is oddly on the level with me winning it because no one fancies us to do so but this is where my determination comes in because I want a chance to shine in a supercard main event, I want the chance to be in there with the best and it all starts on Sunday when I get past you and book a place in this huge main event. It's nothing personal against you Stephen, this is just my chance to get noticed."

For the first time in a long time, I believed what I was saying.

"Anyway, it's bloody tatas out here, freezing me jacobs off so gonna leave it there." I say with a nod. "As always SCW, it's been a blast talking to ya and I will catch you all soon."

My eyes drift to where I can see Evie walking towards me. So I quickly winked at the camera.

"Laters people."

The camera fades as Evie approaches me.  

47
Climax Control Archives / A busy week.
« on: October 04, 2019, 11:24:53 AM »
 Ever since I said that there's five people I feel I need to go through to get to earn a title shot, SCW have been coming up with a way to monopolize that fact, a way to maybe show a different side to things, show me as a person than just a bloke you lot get to see on your screens on a weekly basis. I'm not Keira Fisher coming in here with a sense of entitlement, demanding shots at champions, I want to earn it and since I mentioned those five names, SCW have tried to come up with a way to show me as the real hard working guy that I am, so they sent a camera crew around with me to document everything I do as I try to get through those five names. It started just last Sunday at Climax Control 249. I had a camera crew follow me about and it's gonna continue until one of those five names knock me off the track.

I had just pranked Fenris, it wasn't a harmful prank, and he got it, although someone close by will probably think handing a guy with big lips a chapstick might have been too far... Maybe that silly little Greta girl might fight the cause when she's bored of taking planes everywhere and bitching about Climate Change - even nice guys can dislike spoilt brats. But that was done and I'd walked away from Iceland's finest before he could shove that chapstick up my left nostril. As much as I fancied that steak, I had one more thing to do and that was report to the area tied off with the SCW backdrop and a chair, a place Christian Underwood usually makes announcements, or at times, Mercedes Vargas spins pearls of wisdom.

As soon as I arrived, a microphone was being pinned to my chest as I sat down on a chair in front of the SCW sign.

"So Ben, I will just be following you about most places with the camera crew." The producer explained to me "And I'll ask questions and you answer honestly. Hopefully, we will be following you around and through till you get that World championship and a lot of things will be edited and we'll have ourselves something we can market."

"And if I never win the World Championship?" I ask with a half smile.

I knew me and championship shots are as rare as seeing a leprechaun arriving on a unicorn, I knew I was the opposite of Salco when it came to title shots.

"Then we'll have some great footage of you we can turn in to something else." The producer tells me. "Comfortable?"

His finger points to the chair I'm sitting in and a quick sharp nod comes from my head.

"As I will ever be." I replied.

My eyes look around the various cameras pointed at me and I take a deep breath.

"So five names Ben." The producer says to me, not really asking a question but I watched his hand as he waved them to encourage me to speak.

"Yeah." I reply, clearing my throat as I do. "Five of the top names in SCW to be honest."

"What made you pick those five?" He asks, looking from behind the camera.

"Well Alex Jones, most people would sit there and say he hasn't had any major success in SCW." I begin. "But the truth is, he's probably the most underrated wrestler in SCW. He's go bags of potential but he's been overshadowed in Wolfslair by Alicia Lukas and Austin James Mercer. When they got the top belts, it became about them, so maybe he should have dropped to the Roulette level till it was his time to rise, but we all know how good he is, so I knew he'd be a challenge."

I hold up two fingers.

"And Austin James Mercer." I say respectfully. "There's a reason the man was a champion for so long. geezer is incredible in the ring and it don't come across that way unless you see him close up or you're in the ring with him because he's phenomenal. Probably one of the hardest workers in SCW in the ring, but people put their eyes elsewhere because he's not a man of many words on shows, he puts his effort in to what he does in the ring and it shows. Anyone who can claim they've gone up against Austin James Mercer and survived is a bonus, let alone defeating him. I see Austin as the man you need to beat in SCW if you want people to sit up and take notice."

"What about Ty West?" The producer asks me, bringing a slight smile to my face.

"Well it's a case of Ty earned his way to be number one contender." I reply with a shrug. "Clearly there's talent there, and everyone knows Ty is a sensitive soul, and those don't usually make for good wrestlers, but he broke the mould a little bit there. He earned his spot there and those are the people you need to aim towards if you want that spot, they're the people you look at and use as a rough guide to get where you wanna be."

"And Fenris." The producer asks.

"Look, no one wants to face Fenris." I say with a serious look on my face. "Trust me, no one. Caleb Storms was tanking it but stepped up to do it. You gotta admire that a bit, but the fact is, if you can't step up and face people that you know are that good, that are seen as better than you, you shouldn't be in this business, you shouldn't be doing this job. Fenris is a guy you aim to be, a guy with the big title run, the eyes on you, yet still have respect for the championship. He's the only World Champion I can remember since J2H that showed up all the time, that was proud to be a champion, that actually put effort in to what he was gonna say and do weekly. That's the kinda level I want to be on, and you need to be able to beat someone like that, to become better than someone like that."

"Senor Vinnie is the champion and he is last on your list." the producer comments.

"He is." I reply with a slight smile. "He's got the belt, he's what people are aiming at but to me, it's his unpredictability that makes him a draw for me. You don't know what he's gonna do from one moment to the next, you don't know what he will do because he don't know what he will do I think."

I couldn't help but smile at my own comment. It was true, I wasn't sure Vinnie knew half the things he was doing until he was actually doing them. He was a very Jekyll and Hyde guy to me. Would be a beast when it came to talking about a match in a promo sent in before a match but put him in front of a live camera and it was a shadow of what he could do. That was the draw for me with Vinnie as well as the championship.

"Do you think the likes of Griffin Hawkins, Jack Raab and maybe even Teddy Warren would be disappointed not to make that list?" The producer asks.

"I don't think so." I reply quickly. "I mean Teddy and Griffin are ripping it up right now with each other, Jake has a lot of respect for me, so think he'd be more happy that I'm doing this. If he spoke to Markus about me, I know Markus would have told him that I'm fairly humble, fairly in the background, not too worried about pushing myself to the spotlight, so I think he would be happy for me."

"You confirmed earlier you will be facing Ty West next week at Climax Control two fifty." The producer states. "Should you beat him, do you feel that you should be headlining High Stakes IX?"

"Not at all." I fire back "Number one contenders lose all the time, you've seen that tonight with Bobbie Dahl and Bill Barnhart. You saw it last week with Seleana Zdunich. They've earned their right to get the matches they deserve. If I beat Ty West, big if at the end of the day cause he was on that list for a reason, I will be sitting there with a lot of confidence going in to my match against Fenris, which in my eyes, is bigger than facing Ty West."

"How so?" The producer asks.

"Without disrespect meant, but Ty might take it that way anyway." I say with a sigh. "Fenris is by far a better wrestler than Ty West, far better. He has the personality for it, tough inside and out and I already know the fans are wondering if Ty West loses to Vinnie, will this be the last of him? Will he be the next wrestler to take a break."

I couldn't help myself but air quote the word break, it felt natural and right considering how many people fail at a title shot in SCW or lose a championship and you don't see them for months. No consideration of the shape of the roster, no thought on how they can turn that loss in to a positive, just think of themselves and take the easy way out.

"But when you can beat someone like Ty, then go on to take on someone like Fenris." I point out. "The confidence flows and believe me, I'm gonna need all the confidence I can get."

"You'll need more than confidence." Fenris voice could be heard off camera.

"You're gonna need more than Ty softening Ben up to beat him." Evie's voice can be heard telling Fenris.

Fenris and Evie had a weird brother sister relationship. Both came from the same gym, both as tough as old boots and neither would back down from anyone, including each other.

The camera turns around to see them and I rise to my feet, raising a finger to the producer, just asking for a minute.

"What is all this?" Fenris asks curiously.

"It's all about when Ben kicks everyone's arse, including yours and wins the World Title." Evie tells him.

Fenris rolls his eyes.

"More of if." I explain. "They got a hit DVD to sell at that point, so until I win that bad boy, or lose to one on my list, these guys will be following me."

"So for the next few weeks then." Fenris says with a confident look.

"Maybe six when Austin James Mercer or Alex Jones get their hands on me." I reply with a grin.

I look towards the camera crew.

"Can we call this part for now?" I ask "I really fancy that steak."

The producer nods and I look at Fenris once more.

"Must dash old boy, but don't be surprised if you see a certain tweet later." I tell him with a smile.

And that is what Evie and I did.




I'm not gonna bore you with the details of what we ordered, how it was cooked, small talk about it. We've all seen that done before and frankly, it was boring and just took up promo time, so we're gonna skip to the end of all that to where Evie and I were leaving the restaurant area and heading to bar area.

Both of us dressed casually, we took a seat at the only empty table there was, a table for four people. It didn't take long for a waitress to spot us and move towards us, taking our order of beer for myself, a large glass of wine for my wife. I looked around the crowd, watching the eyes of the people at the beach club fall on me.

"You wanna go somewhere else?" Evie asks me, snapping my attention back towards her.

I quickly shake my head, crowds have never bothered me and at the end of the day they're fans after all, having to deal with price bumps since SCW was announced to be here.

"I'm alright." I tell my wife as I pick up the beer in front of me. "It's not like we haven't had fans look at us before. They're just spotting all they can before they know most of us will head off in the morning, speaking of which, I'm thinking we should stay here for a couple more days."

"Oh?" Evie says curiously.

"Till Wednesday." I tell her. "Then I need to head back to Las Vegas for the day, but you should go on to Abacas for the next show and I'll join you there on Friday morning."

She raised her eyebrow at me, not sure exactly why I would leave the tour and tell her not to come with me.

"I just got a chance to do something in Vegas on Thursday night." I explain. "But after it's done, I fly directly back to you at the next stop. It's not worth twenty long hours of travelling overall for us both to get there for me to do just a little work and come back. You can Bear can keep yourself entertained while I'm gone for just over a day, go and chill and I can meet you there."

Evie trusted me completely, she knew that I wasn't running off to meet some fancy woman, I was going to Vegas for a reason. I liked to travel and I would always prefer Evie to be with me when I did, but this time, it wasn't worth dragging all those clothes we took on tour, just for one night in Vegas to come back when I could take a bag and be back with the wife in just over a day and a bit.

"I like to go above and beyond with some things." I tell her. "I'll be back before you miss me."

Evie frowns, still not sure what I'm talking about.

"If that's what you wanna do." She tells me. "I'll go lay on a beach while Bear looks for new turtle friends and you go sit on a plane back to Vegas and probably spend a lot of time playing Football Manager or FIFA."

"Actually thinking about taking the camera crew with me." I tell her. "I'm sure there's a ton of questions they can ask me on the way and film a ton more for that possible DVD or waste of film, whatever it may be."

Evie puts her hand on mine, looking across the table at me.

"Oh you're gonna be champion." She tells me the smile on her face and confident tone comes at me like a sledgehammer.

I wish I had the confidence my wife had but the fact is, I'm not sure I do. I've named great opponents, but there is a truth behind biting off more than you can chew. I don't know if I have but time will tell.

"So, party after this tour?" Evie asks.

"I'm not that popular anymore." I admit "I dunno why people would wanna show up. I just wanted to maybe go on a cruise where I'm not working, ten countries in three weeks, something like that. I can't even attract people out anymore with pub texts."

"Prove it, go on, pick up your phone and tweet it." Evie says with a smile.

"Not gonna get anyone here." I tell her. "One person at most."

I wanted to prove the point to Evie, so I did what was asked and picked up the phone. A few seconds later, I'd invited every follower I had on Twitter to come and join us at the bar. Looking at my phone for an age, no one notification brought a smug look to my face as I looked across at my wife.

"See, told ya." I smirk. "No one, no a sausage, not a bean not a..."

I'd spoke too soon as my phone lit up with Fenris responding to my tweet. We were in a beach club, it wasn't like this place had many pubs and it wouldn't take long for him to get here.

"Who?" Evie says with a smirk now plastered on her face.

"Fenris." I reply sharply.

"Greeeeeeeeeeeeeeat." Evie sarcastically. "Which means boy scout will be coming along too."

I couldn't help but scratch my head. I hadn't seen Ty around at all this weekend. I saw him earlier this week when Fenris was recording his promo - yes, you never do know who's behind the camera when it comes to tours on smaller islands. We all run across someone recording their work, but this weekend, I haven't seen him.

"I don't even know if he is still on the island." I tell Evie. "I know he was knocking around earlier this week, but he wasn't on camera earlier, I didn't see him backstage, he wasn't even around Fenris when I gave him his present, which is weird cause he's usually the first to meet him after a match. He wasn't even with him when I was sitting and filming earlier, so maybe he had a family emergency or something and went home."

"Hmmmm" Evie muses. "It isn't normal for him to not follow his master around like love sick puppy."

That was the topic of our conversation for the next ten minutes until the familiar face of Aron Baltassarson appeared at our table.

"Alright mate." I say warmly to greet the brother of Fenris "Where's the nutcase?"

"He's at the bar." Aron says as he takes a seat, he shouldn't be too long.

That was indeed the case as Fenris quickly joined the table, a tray of shots in his hand and places them on the table in front of the three seated people.

"Tonight, we drink." Fenris says as he takes the spare seat.

"For tomorrow, we will all be dead with hangovers." I quickly continue

Fenris nods as he hands out the glasses to us all. Needless to say, this was the start of a rough night for us four.




Yes, tomorrow we will all have hangovers was correct, well, I wouldn't say hangover as such but I wasn't exactly feeling too chipper if I'm honest, I felt rougher than what I was about to wake up to.

"The hell.." was all I could mumble out as I felt something against my cheek.

My eyes were close tight but could feel something rough rolling along my cheek. I had to know what it was but didn't know if forcing my eyes open was a good idea. It had to be done, and to my shock, I was met by the hairy face as Bear staring me in the eyes, nose to nose with me.

"Did you just lick my mush?" I ask our pet dog.

It was almost like he was smiling at me as he moved his head back, looking me in the eye with what seemed like a very mischievous look. I look around my surrounding as Bear leaps down, running around the room, seeing myself sitting on the sofa in my boxers, in our rented beach club apartment. From a side door, Evie walks through, spying me sitting on the sofa and walking towards me, fully dressed and looking fresh as a daisy. She slides herself across my lap and wraps her arms around my neck.

"Morning sunshine." She says before planting a kiss on my cheek.

"I really wouldn't if..." I say with a wince, knowing it was too late.

The look on Evie's face said it all, like that last roll of a sour gob stopper. Her face shrilling up like she'd bit in to a lemon.

"What the fuck?" She says in a loud firm tone.

"Bear decided to kiss me on the cheek before you did." I tell her, trying not to smile.

Evie fires a look towards Bear, who tilts his head, looking at her with a doggy smile, his mouth open as he stares back at her. Evie shakes her head and puts her hand on my shoulder.

"Liven yourself up, we did promise him we'd talk him for a walk on the beach." Evie reminds me.

"That was before be slobbered all over me." I reply gruffly.

Evie softly taps me on the shoulder.

"Come on, get your arse up and ready." She says as she slides off my lap and stands up.

Twenty minutes later, off to the beach it was and the sun was not playing kindly with my eyes at all, or maybe it was those shot of snake venom beer Fenris had somehow managed to pull out of nowhere. Personally, I think he went to the bar for shot glasses and a tray but carried his own personal stash of that insane stuff, either way, a little stroll along the beach, the cool ocean breeze should have been just what the doctor ordered, right? Well, not really. The doubts had been forming in my head ever since I sat there and gave that interview last night. Talking about the five people I wanted to face and beat to sit up on top of the SCW world had got me wondering, doubting if I could. It wasn't like I picked five low card guys I could beat in my sleep to lay claim to a top spot. It's not about how many you beat, it's about who you beat.

I sighed deeply as I walked hand in hand with my wife, watching Bear run off in to the distance a little, grabbing the attention from us. What can I say? The boy was recognisable. I was looking forward but I could feel Evie's eyes looking at me.

"Hung over?" she asks me as she looked across.

I had to shake my head, it was less of a hangover, more tired. I get the occasional hangover but since all that treatment for the medical issue I had a while ago, it's been replaced with tiredness.

"Not really." I tell my wife as I continue to keep my eyes on Bear. "Just over thinking I think."

Evie nodded her head, I caught it out of the corner of my eye, just a few nods before her eyes looked forward.

"You're doubting your list again, aren't you?" She says firmly.

She knew me well, better than anyone on the face of this planet I think. She's spent years around me, she knows what I'm thinking half the time before I know what I'm thinking. That brings a lot of awkward conversations, believe me.

"Yeah." I admit. "What if I over bit here a little? What if I shoulda looked a little lower? Instead of looking at the top five guys in wrestling now, two are the top two in the world right now, maybe I should have looked at five good ones, that sit around the middle, impressive on their day but not exactly breaking through at the top, then hit one just on the edge of being top five, then someone in the top five? Give myself some build up over a longer time."

I could feel Evie gripping my hand tighter the more I spoke about this situation.

"So you're saying you haven't earned it?" with an air of disgust in her tone. "You've been here for years, one title shot, and you rarely lose, yet Jessie Salco had two title shots in two weeks, fuck, the woman has had a shot at EVERY title since Summer XXXTreme. One at that show, two in the last two weeks and lost them all. She had three Bombshell title shots in a year back in the day, one against me and lost them all. You have worked your arse off for SCW since you walked in the door and had one go at the top and you took on J2H, who went on to hold that title forever. People show up for a few weeks and get title shots so why not you?"

I knew she was right but I'm not someone that sits there and demands. I don't say I want that title shot and get it granted. I've often thought I can do just that, and know the staff would have given it to me like they have done others in the past, although I'm sure they grant that to watch people fail. I didn't want to be those guys, I wanted to come off a hot streak where people are behind me. I want to go in to a match like that as the favourite and give the champion something to think about.

"Why hasn't it happened before Eves?" I ask sincerely. "I mean all these people who do show up and ask and receive, why hasn't my work been recognised before? I mean do you remember the whole Keira Fisher thing years ago? Got a shot, failed, started a whole thing for one more shot? I don't wanna be that guy, I want to be the guy who goes on this epic run, and take that belt, this is the only way I can do it, but damn, the people I chose to prove myself against."

"You'll beat all of them." Evie says confidently. "And the bosses will give you those matches without a doubt. If they can give people title shots because they ask, they will give you those matches."

I was very sure they would give me those matches but something was nagging at me.

"I'm thrown by the order of these things." I admit. "Fenris was meant to be the one from last to me, Ty maybe my second one. Not a slight on them, but felt that was the way to do it, and now because Ty is more apt with Icelandic terms somehow rather than English, going public having a sulk about me because I called him lover boy, Christian saw it and boom, a match."

"Ty's a bit soft anyway." Evie says with a smile. "He gets butt hurt over everything."

"Maybe, but it throws off my order a little bit there." I tell Evie. "I don't rate him anywhere near as good as Fenris or Senor Vinnie, I even think maybe Austin has the slight edge on him too. Nice guy, don't get me wrong, but he's no Vinnie or Fenris."

I watch Evie stop in her tracks, forcing me to stop next her. She stands in front of me, looking in my eyes.

"It doesn't matter who you face in what order, you can beat them all." She says in a changed, soft but serious tone. "Hell, you could face them all at the supercard after this, all six of you and you will beat them all at once."

"Shuuuuuuuuuuuuuush." I say as I raise a finger to my lips. "You can't say things like that, the bosses will always find out things like that and before I know it, I'm in a chamber with a whole lot of people."

"How would they find out?" Evie asks.

Both Evie and I couldn't resist but turn to look at the camera with smiles on our face, both of us shrugging before looking back at each other.

"No idea but these things just seem to become public knowledge." I tell Evie while holding back a smile.

"Well if it does happen, I want royalties for coming up with it." Evie says to me with a smile, before her tone changes to a softer, more personal tone. "You're gonna beat Ty West next Sunday, you're gonna beat Fenris at High Stakes IX, you will get through Austin James Mercer and Alex Jones and you will beat Senor Vinnie. If anyone has earned it, it's you."

"I think Bear is more likely to get a title shot before me" I say nodding my head towards Bear. "He's much more popular."

Evie turns her body to see Bear sitting in between four bikini clad women, each with their phones taking selfies of the popular dog. Both Evie and I shake our heads.

"No wonder he likes the beach." I whisper to Evie as I put my arms around her from behind.

"Feels like he's not the only one." Evie says looking back at me and winking.

"That's not them, that's because you're pushing up on me way too close." I tell her with a grin.

That's where I'm gonna leave it there for you, I'll let you make up your own mind on what that meant but frankly, most of you are perverts so you get it. Next few days were all fun and games, but then, Evie found herself on the way to another exotic island but me? I was on my way back to Las Vegas.




Plane rides never bothered me too much, especially as I have my own private plane, there were often times I was just drift off, which happened a lot on my way home from an SCW show backs home to Maine. It was a few hour on the plane usually between where SCW held shows and Maine, but it gave me time to sleep, or sober up after a few beers with some of the boys, before heading back to the arms of my wife. This Wednesday afternoon was slightly different as I flew back to Las Vegas without Evie, but with the documentary film crew.

"You can roll the camera now." The producers voice can be heard saying before the red light goes on and the recording starts. "We're just gonna talk Ben and we'll see what we can use later."

"Amazing how much film you need for an hour or so special on the SCW site." I comment with a smile.

"Well there will be that long roughly on the SCW Studio site maybe, but they're looking at blurays and extended cuts, director cuts, all kinds of things." The producer tells me. "So we need to get as much as we can."

"To cut out all the boring stuff, you're gonna need a lot." I respond with a half hearted smile.

I wasn't exactly the most interesting person in the world, I knew that, so yeah, SCW better have one hell of a budget for this thing, or must expect it to make a ton of money in some places. It probably won't.

"So Ben, we're on a plane, we're heading toward Las Vegas." The producer states. "Why are we heading there?"

A smile crosses my face.

"We're heading there because I'm gonna appear on a wrestling show on Thursday night." I say with a nod of my head.

"Sin City Underground?" He asks.

"Sin City Underground." I repeat back to him.

"You've only worked for two place, ACW and SCW, so does it feel weird going to a place that you don't work for full time?" He asks.

"It's indifferent." I admit. "But it was my choice to do it. In SCW deals now, you can work for SCU, you can appear on their shows to push things for your own. It's a strange feeling cause I think there will be a very different energy about the place, their fans are unique like SCW's, but in different ways. I've been to an SCU show but not on camera, not in front of their crowd, but been backstage once just out of curiosity to see how differently they do it from SCW."

"How differently do they do it?" He asks me.

"It's a smaller budget so things need to be tighter, there's no chance of trial and error where if it doesn't work and you lose a fed quid doesn't matter, just go again." I say thinking back to the only show I attended. "They don't sit there and do elaborate things to sell matches because they need to keep things in budget, so they help out by giving their guys bullet points to talk about to cut down on the risk of screw ups, where as SCW have a much bigger budget and allow people to be a little more expressive. SCW can take the risk SCU can't afford to take, and it's not a bad thing SCU is run like that. They're building their brand and SCW has already built theirs. In years to come, SCU can open the purse strings a little."

"Do you think the link of SCW and SCU is beneficial to both parties?" He asks as he looks me dead in the eye.

"I think it's great for both companies and getting closer, they work well together, but..." My voice slows down. "I don't think people make the most of it. Not the companies, the wrestlers. The smart ones in SCU are appearing on SCW shows more, it's smart, it's a bigger company at this point, people are starting to know who Mark Cross is, they knew Hitamashii before, they were slightly familiar with some members of Le Coven, and The Kawaii Dragons, but these guys are the smart ones who know appearing on SCW TV can draw people to SCU TV, and I think if big SCW fans hear of surprise appearances from SCW stars down there, people would be like god damn, who might show up next week and tune in, and the wrestlers and companies benefit. People who love SCU are wondering who's gonna show up on Climax Control, so there eyes are on there and weeks like this, I think both sets of wrestlers need to be all over the place."

"Why is that?" he asks with a genuinely curious tone.

"Because we're a couple of weeks away from High Stakes IX." I remind him. "Everyone knows what they're doing at the show in SCW, a lot in SCU know, now's the time for us to go sell our stuff on Underground, and SCU guys to come sell their stuff on Climax Control. Doesn't matter if you're on the pre show or the main show, it's been SCW's biggest show of the year and now it's SCW and SCU's biggest joint show of the year. Time to be smart."

"Is that why you're heading to Vegas?" The producer asks me.

"It is." I tell him with a smile. "It's a big few weeks coming up for me. I gotta get out there and get people interested in seeing me and Fenris have a punch up. There's been a lot of rivalries sold well this time around, a lot of big things happening. You've seen a lot of Jessie and Crystal or Christina going at it, Mercedes and Melody, Sammi has been about reminding people about her match and a lot of disappointments with people that have known about their matches for a while and not even been in the same ring as each other for a face of. I just want people to be sitting there remembering that this is a huge match and it's happening at a huge show."

"Worth the flight?" The producer asks me with a smile.

"Absolutely." I reply quickly. "If you don't give it your all in this business, you shouldn't be in it. Turn up, wrestle and go home isn't gonna get you chances anywhere. Years ago it could, people would show up, demand this, demand that and companies folded. Since Mark Ward's been back, it seems to have re-energized Christian where they've changed things to giving chances who give back. Maybe that's why Salco is getting a lot of shots? Cause she turns up to work when she doesn't have to and maybe why some wrestlers don't, because they don't show up unless they are in the ring, but this is a big show for me, this is why I'm putting in the effort coming all the way back to do it."

"Do you think many others will?" He asks.

"Not a chance." I reply with a laugh. "They're already on their way to the next island so I doubt many will follow my lead, I hope to be proved very wrong. I hope a few more are gonna show up too, but my gut says they're swanning it up a bit on the next island with their feet up."

Well the next few hours passed well, with myself and the producer talking about many different subjects and if ya lucky and I go on to be the person I hope I can be, you might get to see them in the final bluray cut.  




Getting in front of a live crowd is always a rush, I don't know why people don't do it that often, but for me, huge rush, huge excitement, love it. Today was something just like that. Walking back through the curtain after Fenris and I had surprised the world, just by showing up at an SCU show and continuing to build up what we started in SCU. If you missed it the first time around, feel free to go and watch it on demand.

I was met with a sea of nodding and smiling faces when I got back through that curtain, the buzz of the night still running through my body as the producer for the documentary waited for me to reach the bottom of the steps leading up to the ramp.

"Happy with that?" He asked

I couldn't stop smiling as I looked at the nearest camera held by his crew.

"Absolutely." I reply beaming from ear to ear. "The fans didn't expect me here, let alone seeing Fenris pop up on one of their shows. This is gonna be a show they won't forget in a hurry, because of this. I'm sure they'll appreciate the fact we flew thousands of miles and leaving our loved ones behind just to come to them. High Stakes isn't just an SCW show, SCU play a huge part of it and should feel involved. I hear there's a pre show and some of their guys will be on the main card so yeah, they need to see SCW people here."

"This felt like one hell of a surprise." The producer states. "How did it all come about?"

I start to walk down the hallway, watching SCU wrestlers look at me, some with a smile, some not overly pleased at the fact SCW had appeared.

"It was Tad and Donna." I explain. "They were randomly talking to the people there and mentioned they wanted to have some SCW people there. I kinda wanted to appear on one of their shows but never got the chance and felt that it would show that we were willing to keep up the momentum we've built. Talking Fenris in to it wasn't too tough. He lives here in Vegas he'd been travelling a lot so he was happy to be here and sleep in his own bed last night. Mentioned a day away, he mentioned going to the Casino, having a few pints were discussed and here we are."

"Is that where you're heading tonight?" The producer asks

"Yes, off to The Golden Ring Casino." I tell him. "Just for a few pints, lose a couple of quid, not go too mental, cause we gotta get back on a plane and fly ten hours tomorrow"

"Was that different?" The producer asks "Being in front of a different set of fans?"

"That was exciting." I explained as I kept walking. "The buzz was mad. The music hitting, people know the song, they didn't expect it, takes them a few seconds to get their head around and bang, walking out there and listening to them cheer. It was a whole different level. People love the unexpected, and people know with us when we're in SCW, we might be there, that's what they pay to see, but here, they didn't pay to see us, they paid to see guys like Javi, Hitamashii, The Bad Boys, those guys, never expected to see up so they took it up another level."

Before I can continue, I can feel a weight on my back, arms around my neck. I look down to see a pair of arms around me but the weight felt heavier. I look down to see feet off the floor. I break the grip to see Fenris behind me.

"If that was an attempted leapfrog, you're really bad at it." I tell him as I look at the grin on his face.

"If I tried to leapfrog you while you were standing up, I would have landed in front of you." The ever confident Icelander tells me.

"How did you feel it went out there Fenris?" The producer asks him.

I looked at the look on Fenris' face as he puts his hands up.

"Why the fuck are you asking me stupid questions, this is his documentary." Fenris reminds him. "Keep asking him stupid questions."

That brought a smile to my face. This rivalry was nothing to do with hate, neither of us had done anything to offend the other. From Fenris' eyes, it was about respect, because for some reason or another, he respected me a lot. It was half the same through my eyes too but also a lot to do with me feeling like I had something to prove. There hasn't been a superstar in SCW that rose that quickly to the top, that gained a lot of eyes and respect, since my own wife.

"Uh, ok." The producer says a little taken back. "Do you think fans will find it weird if they see this and see two enemies being so friendly?"

"Enemies?" Fenris says to himself under his breath.

"Look, angles get build in different ways all the time." I explain. "Some are built around wrong doing, some are built around respect and giving the fans one hell of a match. I think we'll be fairly high up the card because of the fact the fans wanna see this as much as fish lips here wants to do it."

"Hey!" Fenris yells as he fires me a look for the fish lips comment.

I look towards him with a smile before continuing.

"I think we know this is something the fans wanna see." I continue. "Because of who we are but there's a lot of good matches on that show so it's about making the fans invest in things with us and sit there excited to see us. Lot of great stuff happening lately so we gotta stay fresh in people's minds."

"So there's plans for Sunday at Climax Control 250?" The producer asks.

"I think so." I reply with a smile. "But don't worry, I won't be giving you another chapstick."

My eyes move towards Fenris, a less than impressed look on his face.

"I will get you back for that one?" He tells me.

"No you won't." I quickly reply.

"Look, can you stop talking now, we're wasting valuable drinking time." Fenris says with a huff.

He was right, we was, so we went to change that, a night in the Golden Ring Casino, a real good burger for me, a squashed plant in the shape of a burger for Fenris, a few hours sleep and a plane ride to our other halves....




And our quick stop off in Las Vegas had come to an end as I sat on a plane roaring it's way back towards Abacos. The week felt to me like it had been ten days long but worth it to me, but there was one more thing I had left to do and that was talk about what was coming up on Sunday, what was coming up at Climax Control two hundred and fifty. A great number for a wrestling company when so many fail to get past a handful of shows. It had hit me the sooner I got things done, the more time I could just spend with my wife when the plane landed. That's why I decided, with the help of the documentary team, to do my talking on the way back.

The camera crew had set things up to have a camera right in front of me on my private plane, which gave me time to relax, speak and get everything in order. It felt a little weird knowing I had to talk about Ty West but it had to be done, so I looked in to the camera and decided to get on with it. It wasn't gonna get any easier the longer I left it.

"Alright people." I state with a cheery smile. "You lot are joining me tens of thousands of feet in the air as we cruise our way back towards the islands and back to SCW. We I hear you ask?"

I point to the left and the camera turns slightly to see Sam Marlowe, a woman who had surprised the SCU universe just like I did, by showing up. Sam had her earphones in and flicking through a magazine, not a care in the world.

"And this guy" I continue with a thumb pointing behind me.

The camera moves up to the seat behind Ben to see Fenris sitting playing some kind of game. Yes, my plane is fairly modern where you can play games with the screens in the back of the seats.

"Fucking turtle shells." He gruffly says as the camera moves back to my face.

"He's playing Mario Kart and not having a great time." I explain. "But it's all good cause now I get a chance to talk about Ty West. Man, Ty, it's taken a lot of thought for me on how to approach this. I could have gone full on yellow eyes and ripped you a new one with that remaining dark side of me that still lives there, or I could have gone respectful and such but I spoke to some people and they said Ben, just be honest, if Ty is worth anything, he won't get too upset. Problem is, I don't believe that because for me to be honest, is for me to be a little on the nose. For me to be honest, feelings would get hurt. I mean look at how this match came about."

I sigh deeply.

"Because you got over sensitive because I called you Fenris' lover boy?" I say with disbelief, I couldn't actually believe out of all the things said on Twitter every day, this is what upset him. "And that was what got you firing back at me? That is what got you digging me out? Because I used a term of jokingness used up and down my country every weekend, by every blokes who's mate just got with a new bird?"

I couldn't believe I was actually trying to sell a wrestling match based on the fact that the term lover boy had offended someone! I know this world ain't as tough as what it used to be but I actually felt stupid for having to sell it like this.

"This is what offended you out of all the rubbish you see on a daily basis on a site made for people who like to feel self important?" I question. "That has to make me question your character, it's gotta make me question if you are in the right game here because if you have paper thin skin, you can't last in this game. I mean I know the world gets offended at everything, but this takes the piss if I'm honest and it's made me feel like me and you will never be decent friends because if you get offended at silly little things like that, people will be standing on eggshells around ya and I don't think I can do that or wanna do that. You can admit it, my friendship with Fenris probably annoys you, that probably makes you more clingy and maybe that's why you got offended, in hope that he'd take your side and not hang around me anymore. That's pretty soft."

I knew that I could be friends with pretty much anybody but something about Ty West made me feel that I couldn't see myself going out with him for a pint and I would happily drink with everyone. I know should the end of tour party happen, all will be invited but I can't see me rushing to hang around Ty.

"It's weird, but I think of myself as a good guy, but think if I ended up around you Ty, I'd go soft." I say with half truth. "I mean people sit there and look at how Fenris has been since you two got together. People have been saying how soft he's become."

Fenris pokes his head over the seat, looking down at me.

"Soft?" He says slowly.

I tilt my head upwards, looking towards Fenris.

"Well, there's a case there." I say with a smile. "Before he met you, it would only have taken one of your kicks to put Bulldog down but looky there! It took two. Two to put down a guy that has seen better days."

"His head is made out of bricks." Fenris grumbles.

"Or maybe you're seeing all sunshine and rainbows since you fell in love with someone that was a lot more sensitive than you." I counter. "It's like you end up at a happy medium, you get the tough one, you get the more sensitive one and you end up meeting in the middle. Evie wanted sheep on our land, could you imagine Evie ever wanting sheep before being with me. You being a bad arse bloke who like kicking people's heads off, you've dropped down to meet Ty in the middle. He might have come up a bit, but you, dropped down. Could you do me a favour?"

"What?" Fenris asks.

"Can you put your earphones back on and keep avoiding those banana peels, so I can get this done and save the boys a lot of editing?" I say with a smile.

I listen to Fenris huff as he lifts his big headphones back on his head and sits back in his seat. I glance over at Sam Marlowe, looking at me.

"He's like a big kid." I say with a shake of my head, drawing a smile from the redhead. "Anyway..."

I smile towards Sam and turn my head back to the camera.

"I mean you got a great opportunity coming your way in a couple of weeks Ty, this is why you should have avoided this match left, right and center." I say as I look down the camera. "Because when I get through you, you've gotta go on and face someone slightly better than I am, you've gotta go on and face the champion of this division and he beat a top guy who ended the streak of the guy sitting behind me. Facing me now, knowing that I can and will beat you on Sunday will send you in to the biggest match of your career on a loss. Frankly, I know personally that the guy behind me should be going for that title instead of you, he's got the rematch sitting there but part of me thinks he hasn't taken that rematch because he knows if he did, you wouldn't get your hands on the belt. And he doesn't think you've made him soft. I'll put that one to him later."

A wider smile crosses my face.

"I'll give you a chance to get out of this one, you can go to the staff and fake an injury, you can tell them you're ill, hell, if you want, I'll do it for ya because it won't look good for you if I beat you and the fact is Ty, I'm confident enough to beat you." I say, backed up with a confident tone. "It's not that I don't rate ya, or I'm looking down on your abilities, clearly for me to put you on the list, I see you as one of the top five male wrestlers in this company, but I truly feel that I got the motivation and focus to get past you. I am not looking past this match to a World title match, or any kind of title match, because we've seen what happens when people look at that with you being the only number one contender that hasn't lost this cycle. We've seen number one contenders who don't care because they know their matches are set. You're gonna fall in to that same trap because your mind is on Vinnie. My mind is getting past you, and moving on to tougher things, my mind is walking in to High Stakes IX with the confidence of knowing I beat the guy in one of the main events."

I lean back in my chair.

"That is where my confidence is coming from, that is where my motivation is coming from." I explain. "That is why I'd put my house on winning this one, getting through you and moving on to face Fenris. I know your mind has drifted to bigger things and a match with me probably don't mean too much to you but to me, I'm taking this one very seriously, as if my life depended on it. My life may not but my career just might."

I roll my shoulders backwards, my back starting to go stiff.

"Anyway, it's time for me go good people, thanks for listening." I say as I start to wind down. "Before I do, I know a lot of people have had a little moan about people watching what they say and responding to it. I suspect this may be the case with me this week, but Ty, you're welcome to do just that because you're not denting my confidence mate. I'm set to start my journey to the top, starting with you and there ain't no stopping me now."

I wink at the camera.

"Laters people!" I say with a nod.

The rest of the flight went swimmingly well until Sam beat Fenris at Mario Kart, then there was a whole lot of sulking. Still, certainly beats a dull plane ride.

The camera fades out to black.

48
Supercard Archives / Ben Jordan Vs Kedron Williams
« on: August 21, 2019, 09:20:25 AM »
 Ben, if you want this to work, I need something from you... Need something from me, pretty common phrase to me, but those words coming from the mouth of Rinoa Williams in a private conversation a while ago. I won't lie, I rolled my eyes, and thought I was gonna get sent on a wild goose chase, but she said she needed it from Greece. Thought sod it, if I can't find it, I can at least get Evie away for a bit. Woman loved to travel, so I thought why not. I explained everything to Evie, and she wasn't best pleased to know we was going there for a box, a box that could have had anything in, but she was pleased that we could have ten days in the sun before looking for this thing. Well, I got it, time to hand it over.

I waited till late on the night on day one of the cruise, not long after the ship had set sail. There was method in my madness. People had tickets for Supernova II, their eyes would be distracted watching the SCU talent and it had some big matches. This way, I could get this thing done and dusted and not have something in the box that could potentially get me in trouble. Besides, I had to do it when Kedron would not be lurking. Witches do sleep, ya know and Rinoa was pretty good at using her own kinda magic to stop Kedron knowing when she was around me.

I waited patiently at the far end of the ship, far from where Supernova II was taking place, but I could still hear the noise in the distance. Ten minutes passed holding that box till Rinoa made her entrance.

"Did you find it?" She asked eagerly as she stepped from the shadows behind me.

"I did." I replied turning on my heels to look at the gothically dressed woman.

I reach my hands out, holding old the small wooden box, covered in what looks like magical warding's.

"I hope it didn't cause you too much trouble to retrieve it." Rinoa says as she takes the box from my hand.

Too much trouble? Too much trouble, you're having a laugh love. This is what happened.

Greece last week.

There was a reason you never heard from me last week talking about my match and this was the exact reason.

"Ben, do you have any idea where we are?" Evie's voice can be heard saying.

The scene was dark, night time somewhere in Greece and the wind howled around Evie and I as my eyes was squinted towards a map, not a glossy map, this was a hand drawn map by the fair hand of Rinoa, handed to me along with another item I would need for this question. Torches rested in both Evie and I's hand, a powerful white beam from each lighting the way. My eyes bop between the map and the area around, my finger pointing at a river in front.

"That must be the river on the map." I say proudly as I look at Evie.

"That's a squiggle of blue on the map." Evie replies to me. "Knowing that witch, that could be a fucking serpent about to bite your head off."

"I don't see a serpent." I tell Evie with a smile. "I do see a river though."

I quickly take Evie by the arm and move towards the river but Evie stops short, stopping me in my tracks at the edge of a cliff.

"I might be wrong Ben, but I get this gut feeling I know that river." She says as she looks at me. "I think that's the River Styx."

I couldn't help but smile on the inside as I looked at her.

"Babe, that's a myth." I say, still trying to keep a straight face.

"You know a lot of Greek mythology is actually true, right?" She tells me with a confident look on her face. "Everything comes from somewhere."

"Probably comes from some bloke in a boozer." I jokingly say. "But I am dealing with people who believe in this stuff. Either way, if this is the squiggle on the map, need to look for a pathway down the cliff opposite a T."

Hearing that, Evie taps me on the shoulder, pointing towards the water where a rock formation just peering out from the river in the shape of a T can barely be seen.

"Good spot." I say impressed. "Now let's hope we're on the right side of the river or we're in the underworld or something."

Flashing the torch around in my hand, my eyes look for a nearby path. A smile passes over my face as I spot a ledge, just what we're looking for as a wave the torch up and down, catching Evie's attention. Evie nods towards me, no words needed as we carefully made out way towards the ledge.

"What are we even looking for?" She asked me softly.

I wave my torch around, looking for something, before finally resting on a symbol, the crest of Kedron Williams, carved in to the rock face.

"That." I tell her.

"Now what?" She replies with genuine confusion.

I reach in to my pocket, reaching out a vile of something thick and red and hold it up to Evie.

"I got this along with the map from Rinoa." I explain to Evie.

"That looks a shit ton like blood Ben." Evie says to me on closer inspection. "And trust me Ben, I know what blood looks like when I see it."

This is not a time for me to feel sick, standing on a ledge on a cliff, but damn it, I felt really sick, took a lot for me not to spray the rock face with a whole host of me, but I remember Rinoa's instructions. Pour it on the symbol and wait. I did as instructed. I opened the screw cap on the top with a queasy feeling in my stomach and poured it over the crest. I couldn't believe what I was seeing as the rock face below me faded away and in a small whole sat a wooden box. I didn't know how long the wall was gonna stay that way so I reached in and I grabbed that box, but something got my attention.

"Can you hear that?" I asked Evie. "It's like a faint thump."

Curiosity got the best of me as I put my hear next to the box, and there it went again, thump! Thump! Thump!

"Holy shit!" I yelled as I instinctively threw the box over my shoulder.

"Thank God Evie had the state of mind, the reflexes and the balance to swing her body around and catch it with one hand, or you'd have been screwed" I tell Rinoa as the scene cuts back to modern times.

Rinoa had listened to my story with interest, occasionally nodding her head.

"Your wife was correct." She said finally, her silence broken after patiently listening to my tale. "It was the River Styx."

"Well, you got what you want now." I say with relief that this was done. "I hope whatever is in that box helps your cause or makes your potion or whatever it is I need to do to get his soul back."

I take a few steps away from Rinoa, but once again, curiosity gets the better of me, forcing me to turn back.

"Two things though..." I say. "What was in that tube? Because the missus thinks it was blood, and what's in the box?"

"Do you really wanna know?" Rinoa asks me without changing her tone....

I guess you guys really wanna know too, huh? Better watch Kedron's promo for that one.




My schedule is a little less than most, thanks to recovering from a serious illness and the staff being cautious with me, so I spend a lot of time with my wife. You'd think that would get tiresome but it never did. Even the simple things with Evie were bright sparks. This cruise ship was a chance to do that.

I looked across at her, dressed in just a white robe, watching as someone give my wife a pedicure. I couldn't mock her, I too was dressed in a matching white rope but the thought of a stranger touching my feet just didn't do it for me. Even with ankle injuries, I wasn't a fan of doctors groping my feet. My eyes fell on her relaxed look, a smile instinctively breaking over my face.

"You look like the cat that's got the cream." She says as she turns her head to the left to stare in to my eyes.

I'd been that cat since the day I met her, but little things still made me smile. Nothing was ever routine with my wife, every day I would find something new to look at her and smile about. Seeing her on the Summer XXXTreme VII cruise at a spa was something new for me to smile about. I didn't go to the spa with her when we was on dry land, just wasn't something I'd do. She'd go to the spa, I'd go to the bar, watch a game or something. As much as she tried to be interested in Football... Real football, not the American kind, she often found herself drifting off in the second half, and me at a spa had the same effect but we couldn't turn down the couples package on the ship.

"I am." I told her with a wider grin. "I got some peaceful relaxing time with you. I dunno if you noticed but I'm pretty popular on this ship thingy."

She didn't need reminding of that, it's been pretty standard for me to get mobbed on these things. I think I've broke the record for the amount of selfies taken already on this boat.

"I worked that one out with all those screaming fan girls." She says with a slight sarcasm in her Australian accent. "Oh Ben, Ben, please let me have a picture with you, I'll die if I don't."

I couldn't help but laugh out loud at Evie's mocking tone. I know she only meant that fifty percent but knew she could be protective of me. She knew I wouldn't screw around on her at all, she's been sceptical through this whole Rinoa and Kedron thing, but trusted me enough to get on with it and sort things out.

"What can I say babe?" I quickly shoot back with a smile to match. "Every teenage girls dream. It's the smile."

I look Evie directly in the eye, flashing off the aforementioned smile towards her. I knew even when she was mad at me, she would melt just a little with that smile. I picked up a thing or two from her about body language and could see she was about to smile back at me, even though she was fighting it hard. Thankfully, a lucky break happened as a massage therapist walked in to the room.

"Mr and Mrs Jordan, your room is ready." The young blonde woman says, her eyes darting between us.

Both my wife and I stand on our feet and let the woman lead us towards a side room.

"Please lay on the tables and someone will be with you shortly." She instructs us.

We did as we were told, I chose the table to the right while Evie took the left hand one, the white robes hitting the floor at the same time. I look across at her.

"Don't you miss this?" I ask her in a soft tone.

"Getting a massage?" Her confused tone came back across the room at me.

"Nah, the thrill of getting ready for a big match." I reply quickly. "You know, the excitement, the anticipation, knowing you gotta go out there and sell the match, get the fans to feel something before stepping in to that ring against an enemy and walking away feeling like you've done something special?"

I looked at her as a frown slowly crept over her face, her eyes looking back at him.

"Have you been drinking?" She asks me in a mockingly tone.

"Not yet." I tell her "There's always later for that, but I know you. You're a competitor, not a house wife. You love the thrill of getting your hands dirty and proving you're better at something than someone else. Me, I'm a lazy git, we know this, I could happily sit by the lake all day long and think nothing of it, but you like getting ya hands dirty."

A honest look passes over her flawless skin as she stares back in to my eyes.

"Miss it..." She questions herself. "Sometimes, but I'm starting to enjoy the quieter life and watching my man get in the ring and mix it up. I don't need to be in SCW, I've done what I've wanted to in wrestling, I've been the top champion, there's not a lot more I need to do. Besides, the second I put those boots on again, Crystal will be calling my name again and I don't wanna deal with her shit."

"I'm starting to feel the same." I admitted to her. "Kinda running out of things to do there. I mean I know I got Fenris calling on me to take him up on a match, but there's two ways that goes. He kicks my head off in to the middle of next year, or I somehow manage to beat him and people open their eyes and all of a sudden, I'm in the spotlight and people are looking at me to step up against Austin James Mercer or Senor Vinnie."

"And why shouldn't you be?" She responded with more than an air of seriousness about her. "You've been here for years, had one title shot against J2H, who was clearly the best World Champion SCW has ever seen, one shot in all those years and you've watched people show up and jump ahead of you, talking about how they deserve to be at the top when they haven't put the work in."

I knew in my heart this was a situation I always wanted to avoid. I was the man in ACW, I won everything, held titles for a year at a time, I was unstoppable, I was unbeatable and when ACW closed it's doors and merged with SCW, I became a little fish in a big pond. You could say I was popular, that I was looked at as a possible World champion, but out of the people I came in with, I bombed massively. I looked up at the people fighting for that championship and I just didn't want it. I was newish to wrestling then, and these guys have busted their arses for a long time to even be there. I was coming in with the hype of being the best ACW had and I beat all in SCW put in front of me, but something didn't click for me when it came to looking at that top title. I became a tag team wrestler and I was ok with that. The top gold just never sung out for me. Maybe it was because it was a time where everyone and their dog was demanding title shots and I didn't wanna be like them. I didn't like those people, I didn't wanna be them.

"I think I missed my chance at the whole World Title scene." I admit to her honestly. "If it was gonna happen, it would have happened by now. Talent you got in here like Fenris, Austin James Mercer, Senor Vinnie, I can't keep up with them anymore babe. I need to just get myself involved in things below that level and be the best at that rather than try and break in to somewhere I don't belong and make a complete tit of myself."

I looked at Evie grit her teeth at the thought of me being anywhere less than as good as the people I mentioned. She had more faith in me than I had in most things at times.

"I think you're selling yourself short." She tells me with a tinge of disappointment in her tone.

Hated hearing that tinge of disappointment, but to me, these guys were super heroes of wrestling and I was more the guy in the jumped up suit that always loses in the end.

"Austin, Fenris, Vinnie." I say while looking in her eyes. "These are a breed of people I'm not up there with. These are people who are superhuman and I'm just not there with them at the moment. I need to deal with Kedron first, and he might have picked up some decent wins this cycle if I didn't mess with him, he'll be more in their thoughts than I will be, then you got Jake Raab and Ty West, winner putting themselves in line next. Fact is Eves, I'm at the back of a very long line here and it's getting longer. I'm just a solid hand who can fill cards from time to time, ain't worth worrying about things I can't get hold of."

I was if nothing else, a realist. I coulda got a shot a long time ago, but I've been overlooked for a lot of people. I like Jake, and Ty, but should they have the chance of getting ahead of me when I rarely lose? Maybe this is what has soured me on the thought, the fact that I spend a lot of time getting overlooked, it just isn't worth it to me. Maybe it's now a confidence thing.

"You know you haven't lost a lot in your SCW career." Evie tells me with a serious look. "You don't lose many matches and they will open their eyes soon enough, especially when you beat Kedron and end this shit."

"Maybe babe." I say trying to fill my voice with more confidence then I have. "We'll see."

That set the wheels turning in my head as the massage therapists walked in to the room. Could one day I find the inner confidence to be a World Champion... Doubtful.




"You got this..." Evie whispers in my ear.

The moon shines down on the deck of the ship as a crowd gathers below one of the decks. Another familiar voice can be heard.

"Ladies and gentlemen." The voice of Justin Decent can be heard saying. "Please welcome Mr. Ben Jordan!"

"Blame it on the Boom Boom" echoes around the outside of the ship and I look at Evie standing next to me and move forward, Evie hanging towards the back of the ship behind me. I quickly move to the front and look down, looking at people as far as the eye can see. Nerves run through my body as I lift my hand to the crowd, each person there to see me talk about Summer XXXTreme VII. Justin looks at me, handing me the microphone from his hand.

"That was nerve wracking just introducing you." He says softly in my ear. "So good luck."

"No pressure then." I reply with a smile, away from the microphone.

I move to the front of the deck overlooking the people looking in my direction as the music stops.

"So this is what it feels like for a rockstar to be looking out at the crowd." I say with a smile. "Anyway, alright people!"

The crowd cheer in response, the sheer noise taking me back slightly.

"Blimey that was loud." I say off the microphone, looking back at Evie.

Evie points to her ear, showing me that she is struggling to hear and I turn back to the crowd.

"First off, I wanna thank you all for coming out here and listen to me have a chat and for spending your cash to come here, spend a week with us and have a good time." I say with a sincere nod. "Without you guys, SCW wouldn't be here so on behalf of myself, the staff, the locker room, the guys you don't see on camera too, thank you."

I bow my head in a nod to a polite cheer. An SCW chant starts to ripple through the crown and I take a few seconds to let that pass.

"This event actually means more to be than you know." I tell the crowd. "See I took a little bit of time out a while ago, not long after I moved to SCW, I needed to re-adjust to a lot of things. I was a Cockney boy up there in Canada, before moving to Las Vegas and I burned out pretty damn quick, within about a year, because the week after Summer XXXTreme II, I was facing Casey Williams for the ACW World title on their last ever show, which I won. The next few months was a bit overwhelming for me and I took a little time away to sort things out, but I returned at this very event, at Summer XXXTreme III, introduced by Drake Green, where I signed a contract to return as a SCW star. We won't talk about Travis Nathaniel Andrews cheap shot after I signed that contract but that's when I started adjusting to SCW life, at Summer XXXTreme III."

I hold up three fingers to the crowd.

"Fast forward one year." I tell the crowd with a smile. "Probably the rivalry you remember me for more than anything, came to a head at Summer XXXTreme IV... Team BJ Vs The Members of The Elders. Jon Dough and Eyesnsane, yep that guy who appeared at Supernova II the other night, remember that rivalry?"

The crowd cheer as I nod and smile.

"One of the best tag team rivalries in the history of SCW, but Jamie Dean and I defended those Tag Team championships that night against our biggest rivals." I say proudly. "In a match I was proud to be a part of. Summer XXXTreme V, I was still teaming with Jamie, I was still a tag team champion, but that was a match too far because Jamie and I lost the belts that night to The Bad Boys, which reminds me, Mickey, you drunk Paddy git, welcome back!"

I wait as a Welcome Back Mickey chant starts.

"Me and Mickey have been friends since we was kids." I tell the crowd. "Our careers might have taken different paths, and maybe we don't talk as much as we used to, but we're brothers at the end of the day, brothers fight and Summer XXXTreme V proved that, and I was happy to share the ring with a friend I've known for more years than I care to admit, and with a friend who always had my back, regardless of what went down in the past. That made that night special for me."

I look around the crowd, looking at the eagerness on their faces, waiting for my next words.

"And last year, wow!" I say with a wide smile. "Me, the old frenemy in Jon Dough, Roulette championship on the line, Lions Den match and I because a freaking champion!"

The crowd cheer loudly as I clench my fist and punch the air.

"I became Roulette champion." I say proudly. "You look at those Summer XXXTreme events, I return with an intro from the legend that is Drake Green, I am involved in championship matches against friends, I seriously love this event, I love being around you lot and I feel that I do some of my best work out on the open ocean. Everything I do at these events means something to me, I've never been thrown in a random match, everything has meant something and the match coming up for me on Sunday at Summer XXXTreme VII means something too."

I decide to take a more serious approach as I continue.

"For almost the last seven months of my life, it has been haunted." I tell the crowd. "Haunted by one man, my life has revolved around that person more than I wanna say, but Kedron Williams has turned me from good old fun loving Ben, to Ben with a dark side. It was a Ben that no one liked to see. I mean you look at the last few weeks, the distractions I've played with Kedron, just to get him to lose a match or two, I've done things I would never usually do to an opponent, but you know what...?"

I take a deep breath as I look around the crowd.

"Good!" I say loudly. "I'm glad I can get in to his head and cost him these things."

The crowd unsurprisingly cheer at my comment.

"See, I've had enough of Kedron Williams haunting me." I tell the crowd seriously. "I'm sick of him messing with me and although I don't have the power to do it from a distance, or that much of a coward to do it from a distance, I will do things in my own way and after all those months of dealing with him, enough was enough and I wanted to get up close and cost him everything. You can have all the magic in the world but if someone punches you square in that mush of yours, you're gonna feel it and Kedron, you white eyed son of a witch, you felt it and you know I'm about and serious. There is gonna be no ifs, buts or ands, it's gonna be a time to end it. I'm tired of the games and I got a pretty good record at Summer XXXTreme shows and I'm gonna add to that one on Sunday night in front of all you good people."

I point around the crowd.

"See, this one is for all of you." I say as I look quickly at my watch. "This one is for each and every one of you that have ever felt victimized, this one is for each and every one of you that likes to see the good guy win. This one is not gonna be for the faint hearted because this Ben Jordan is going on a witch hunt and it will end on Sunday when I defeat Kedron Williams for the last time."

I take another quick look at my watch.

"Now it's been an absolute pleasure to be around you good people." I tell them "but it's time for me to get a wriggle on. No doubt you guys will bump in to me around the ship, but for now, it's time to dash. Enjoy the rest of your night."

I quickly wink.

"Laters people." I say with a wave.

As Blame it on the Boom Boom starts to play again, I wave to the crowd for the last time before moving my way back towards Evie, putting my arms around her.

"How'd I do?" I ask her.

"Not bad at all." She says with a nod.

I take another glance at my watch.

"Right, I'll be back with ya in a few hours." I tell Evie. "You sure you don't mind?"

Evie shakes her head towards me.

"Tradition." She says with a nod.

I quickly plant my lips on hers, stroking her cheek and smiling before dashing off.




The camera cuts to Samantha Marlowe, standing in the media area, talking to reporters as others snap pictures of the former Bombshell Roulette champion when I quickly appear on the scene. I tap Sam on the shoulder, causing her to turn with a look of confusion.

"Ben?" She says with her Texas tone. "What are you doing here?"

"Picking you up." I tell her confused looking face.

"For what?" She asks, not following anything I was saying.

"Tradition." I respond with a wink. "But I literally mean picking you up cause we're gonna be late."

"What for?" She asks, her confusion growing.

"You ask a lot of questions." I tell Sam as I lean down.

I quickly move in close and lift Sam over my shoulder with a fireman's carry, holding her over my wide shoulder.

"Ben!" She yells out, but I ignore her, turning to the reporters.

"She'll be back with you guys in a couple of hours." I tell them. "But you know, tradition!"

I quickly move away from the reporters at pace leaving everyone confused.

So you're confused too, eh? I guess you better go watch Sam Marlowe's promo to end that confusion!

49
Climax Control Archives / Hmmmm....
« on: July 26, 2019, 03:04:53 AM »
 What the hell was I thinking? That note I got at Climax Control 241, that note I read partly out loud. It could have been a trap, everything inside me screamed out it's a trap Ben, don't fall for it, especially when I saw it was signed by Rinoa Williams, a woman who's husband had tortured me for months, a man who had got inside my head and turned me in to the guy I didn't expect to become. It turned me in to a man I disliked. Getting that note yelled at me to rip it up and throw it, not give it a second thought, but here I was a couple of weeks back against my better judgement, standing face to face with Rinoa Williams. The note told me that she knew how I could break away from Kedron, to end things, to move on. I knew it coulda been a set up but if there was a chance it was true, I had to take that chance I had to take my life back. What was the worst that could happened? It's not like that sneaky geezer hadn't attacked me out of nowhere before.

The Primm Valley Resort and Casino - July 14th.

Now you can go and see the previous stuff right here. It might help considering this is what happened after.

"Because I love my husband, Benjamin. That is why. And that is why I am here, now. To ask for your help in return for my own." Rinoa said to me softly.

I couldn't help but frown at the woman. This was a woman who's husband had dragged me through hell, and left me on a whole new level of bitterness.

"My help?" I asked with doubt, but curiosity drove me to continue. "With what?"

I spotted emotion in her eyes, something I've never seen before, I don't think anyone has ever seen before.

"In saving my husband's soul." Was the reply she offered me.

My mind started rushing, just thinking of this scenario, I didn't know if I should be laughing at her or feel insulted that this woman has asked the man who she had played a part in ripping his life down, to help her. I mean did I really owe her for stopping him going further? Could she have said to him to stop, convinced the man who loved her that he had no business in attacking me, he'd proved his point, but no, all she did was hold him back to stop him from doing more damage. It felt like an eternity before I could answer her, it felt like out of the millions of words I'd known and mastered over the years, none of them were coming to mind at this time.

"In the quiet words of the Virgin Mary..." I started, these being the only words popping clearly in to my mind. "Come again?"

"I need you to save my husband Ben." Rinoa said softly.

Yes, she was human, yes, she had feelings like everyone else but she was surrounded by evil. Kedron was evil, it doesn't matter if it was magic or because he was a completely psychopathic twat, something wasn't right with the man, he projected darkness.

"I think we both know here that he is beyond saving." I quickly fire back. "The man is a crackpot, he doesn't have a soul."

Rinoa sighed deeply as she looked me directly in my eyes, bringing a chill to my bones.

"That is somewhat true." She admits. "But it's not gone, it's being held by someone, by something and you're the only man to help him to get it back. You are the strongest option I have, because you're connected to him."

"I never asked to be connected to him." I fire back, my hands in the air in a defensive position. "He made that happen and I sure as hell ain't gonna kill myself to save someone who don't wanna be saved."

A look in her eye almost pleaded with me.

"And I ain't walking through hell to find out which demon owns his soul." I tell her bluntly.

"This is the only way to unchain yourself from him." She said as she continues to make confident eye contact. "Without helping to restore a little humanity in to him, he will always hunt you, he will always haunt you. You two will spend eternity trying to destroy each other."

"Listen, when I told my wife about this meeting, she wanted to fly in, find a nice high perch with a high powered sniper and end things in a very different way." I told Rinoa with a cold look. "She would not have through twice about taking out Kedron. Now that could get us both wrapped up and in cells for years, but I would rather end things that way, then effectively fight for his soul when he clearly doesn't want it."

I think at that point, I'd heard enough, enough for me to turn around and walk away from Rinoa. She had heard my challenge to him for Summer XXXTreme, she knew our paths would cross again and I wouldn't make the same mistake as last time.

"I know what you're thinking Ben." She tells me. "You think Summer XXXTreme will end everything but it won't. It will just be another beginning for him. He will not stop at you while he has very little humanity in him. He won't be able to bring himself to do so. Without your help Ben, he will never be able to bring himself to find an ending."

That stopped me in my tracks and forced me to turn back towards her, the questions still running around in my head about the legitimacy of this offer, well, invitation, ok, request. What if this was a giant set up and this was designed to end me. What if she did save me from this horror, what if she did actually stop him from doing further damage. If I was to do this, I needed to go in with my eyes well and truly open. It could hurt a lot to even consider doing this and this could be a set up, but the prize of getting that thing off my back was too much of a draw.

"Just supposing I agree to this lunacy..." I start cautiously. "How do we do it?"

How indeed.... I guess you'll have to find out next time Kedron is booked.... Or maybe later because you know, Kedron is on the card.




The sun went down on a beautiful day in Grenada, a day well spent with the wife, getting away from it all, but now it was time to focus on Sunday for just a little while. I was facing somewhat of a challenge in the form of Ace Hart. I sat and watched the tide drift in and out from the beach, looking beyond the camera.

"Alright people." I start in a cheery voice. "I'm back in the ring for the first time this weekend since I took a loss at Into The Void, and it's slightly mixed emotions for me. I'm over the moon to get back in the ring again, but where it mixes is my opponent."

My eyes focus on the camera.

"This is a man who asked Christian on Twitter, who I was." I say with a slightly slower speed. "Blimey mate, I wish I could answer that one for ya, but it's a tough question. I used to be this smiling, happy chappy from the east end of London, England, with the world at my feel, everything coming up roses until I had a witch problem. I can tell you all I got. I mean I have a big house in Maine, a wife, a dog, a fair bit of money in the bank, I have a plane, I have respect from most people in SCW, I've won a lot of matches, but that still doesn't answer who I am."

I stop for a second, just letting out a sigh.

"So let me tell you a little about who I am when it comes down to wrestling, cause I'm sure you don't give a toss about my personal life." I say with a calm tone. "I'm a winner most of the time Ace. I'm a guy who goes out there and gives it all for the fans, I'm a guy they love to see win and when I don't, I'm respected for it anyway, I'm a guy who works his bollocks off for the fans and put a smile on their faces each and every time. That's who I am, that's who the fans want me to be, but now I gotta ask you the same thing, because honestly mate, I don't know a hell of a lot about you."

I raise his finger.

"What I do know about you is you've lost a couple of matches here already." I say with a shrug. "That the promo you aired, which I haven't watched yet, is your first, regardless of this being your third match, yet you've happily sat there on Twitter promoting what I think is your own fed to high heaven, which makes me think your presence in SCW is a waste of time. You clearly don't give a monkeys about SCW and I have a theory why you don't really care about it. I clicked your bio thingy on the SCW site and you remind me of someone, can't think who off hand..."

I wink down the camera.

"But something stood out to me that really caught my eye." I say with a point to my eye. "Your motivation to compete it title belts... Get in line there son, I've been in SCW for years and everyone at some point has been hungry for a belt, they're annoying little rats that constantly demand, so here's my theory on why you don't give a monkeys about being here. You've seen Austin James Mercer, you've seen Griffin Hawkins and you worked out pretty sharpish that you can't beat these guys, taking away your whole reason to be motivated here. You've worked out pretty quickly that for a guy who I suspect has put himself first in his partly owned promotion, worked out that he has sod all power in SCW to give himself the prime spots, and knows deep down in his heart of hearts, he's not up to the level of most in SCW. Thirteen championship runs in your past don't mean a lot when you don't have the competition. I mean here, nothing but competition. You hold a belt for a few months, you've done well here and my theory is you know you don't have it in you to be a champion here, so you've slacked off."

I shrug my shoulders.

"Says a hell of a lot about who you are Ace." I say with a smile. "And SCW don't need people who are gonna coast along, they need people who are gonna put in the effort. I think you worked out you don't have it in ya anymore, but here's the thing. I have a decent record here, I am what SCW is all about so you beat me, and shake off that entitled aura you have around ya, like most people do who's run a business and think they know the ins and outs of a ducks arse, then you could be successful here. I just see two problems with that Ace."

I hold up two fingers

"One, you won't shake that aura off ya. I think everyone can smell it on ya from a mile away." I say with confidence. "And two, I don't think you got it in ya to beat me mate. Everything about you comes across as half arsed and lazy. You're basically the opposite of me. You chase gold, you're whole meaning to wrestling is to chase it, and there's me here for the fans, to entertain them, to give them a break from their problems. You're the anti Ben and ya know, the good guy wins more than not."

I stand up, dusting the sand from me.

"I respect the years you've put in to this business Ace." I say with a sincere nod. "But I can't respect you, till you respect SCW. I'll see ya on Sunday to show you what SCW is all about."

I wink down the camera.

"Laters people." I say before turning away and walking up the beach.

The camera fades out.  

50
Supercard Archives / Ben and Evie Jordan Vs Kedron and Rinoa Williams
« on: June 24, 2019, 09:02:52 AM »
 He'd got me again! Another cowardly sneak attack, this time leaving me with a cut above my eye because of digging his talons in to my flesh like a bird of prey chasing a mouse, but he got me again. I thought things had eased off, that he'd stepped in to the shadows to become better than he was the last time we met and I had bested him and showed him that attacking me for sins of my family was the biggest mistake he'd every make. Yet no, he decided to let the bitterness rise to the top and erupt from him... At a fan fest to less. Fan fest's by unwritten law are meant to make the fans feel part of the business but some got a little too close for comfort watching him dig those nails in to my head. Some were so close, they could smell the iron in my blood as it run down my face.

If it wasn't for my wife, it could have been a damn sight worse.

June 16th - Backstage at Climax Control 240.

Blood continued to run down my face, regardless of the towel pushed against my head by a medic, but the rage in me continued to rip through me for another attack. He coulda been a man, he could have stood face to face with me, him and his wife, but no, he couldn't do that and that pissed me off no end. I was the only one fuming.

"I swear to the fucking devil, I'm gonna rip his throat out, then I'm gonna rip hers out." My wife was heard saying.

I couldn't really see her, I had a part of the towel dropped over my left eye as pressure was forced on the cut, the blood had moved across my face, partly finding it's way to my right eye, causing my vision to be slightly impaired.

"Mrs Jordan." A voice I didn't know said with caution, I could only presume it was whoever was holding the towel on my face to stem the bleeding. "You need to calm down. This is not going to help your husband at all."

"What do you know?" I heard her bark back, her voice was dripping with venom and anger. "Do you wanna go on that list of people who will get their throats ripped out?"

I heard an audible gulp from the man who's hand was pressed against my head. It actually brought a smile to my face. You can say what you like about my wife, but when it comes down to it, she's loyal to a fault and more than protective.

"I'll be fine." I told whoever was in the room, frankly, I had no clue who was in the room at the time.

I tried to move the man's hand away from my wound, but he held the pressure on just a little.

"I need to stop this bleeding." He told me in a stern voice.

"I'll be fine." I said to the medic as I pushed away his hand with a little more force. "It's just a chicken scratch."

The medic relents and releases the towel, the dried blood stuck to my face as I look for a reflective surface to assess the damage. I turn my head, looking in a nearby mirror, wincing at what stares back.

"Brilliant." I utter to myself. "Look like I've been mauled by a cougar or something."

I could feel the disappointment running through my body as I looked at myself in the mirror, but my wife could sense it, quickly trying to kill the disappointment by wrapping her arms around my neck.

"Still handsome." She said, trying to get the venom out of her voice for my sake. "Nothing can get rid of those looks."

"Yeah, but I know a witch who's gonna try." I whispered back to her.

Evie kissed me on the cheek, a side that you rarely see on camera, a loving side, a good side, she's not always trying to kill people. A sigh escaped my lungs as I looked at myself.

"I'm tired." I told Evie. "And I need to get cleaned up."

Her arms squeezed around me as she looked in the mirror at us both.

"You do that, and I'm gonna find Christian Underwood." She told me.

I didn't have a clue why she wanted to see Christian, the next day I found out because my match with Kedron became a tag match and I couldn't have been happier for that to have happened. While I have suffered physically at the hands of these two, she had suffered mentally, she had to sit there and watch me taking the punishment, getting a fireball in the face and now this. She's watched all of that and to think it wasn't gonna mess with her head would be a silly thought. I'm glad she's gonna get her hands on Rinoa, maybe Kedron will see what it's like to see a loved one go through trauma, while feeling helpless at the same time....




Is this the real life?
Is this just fantasy?
Caught in a landslide,
No escape from reality....

Well there is, but it's in the dream world really....

"This ain't real, come off it." I quickly tell myself as I look at the scene around me.

The night is dark, one of the darkest I think I've ever laid my eyes on, yet a bright burning circle of fiery torches can be seen in a circle, held in hand by a crowd surrounding an unlit bonfire. The crowd was thick and plentiful as their eyes watched one man walking around the wooden, man made structure. I moved towards the crowd, curious to see what was going on, looking at their dress style, it was old, nothing modern to be seen, no faded blue jeans, no Reebok's, just black and plain.

"Why are they not taking any notice of me?" Was all I could mutter.

I was right, I was just feet away from these people, dressed in a pair of khaki shorts, white trainers, and a buttoned up short sleeved shirt, far away from the style of wherever this was, wherever I was. I wasn't sure if this was a dream, or even a coma, but my eyes looked around the scene a little more as I stepped forward, standing next to a young man, maybe fourteen years old. I looked to my left at a woman, just the fringe of her dark hair could be seen under a black head scarf. I thought she was looking right at me, but her eyes stared through me like I wasn't even there. She turned to face the man walking around the pile of sticks.

"Brothers and sisters!" His voice boomed out in to the darkness of the night. "Today, we found evil amongst our settlement."

My eyes looked around the crowd, every single eye was watching this middle aged man speak as if he was God talking to his people.

"We found true evil amongst us." He continued as he made eye contact with people in the full circle. "For once again, we have found another witch amongst us!"

I listened to a few murmurs through the crowd, looking around with a blank stare at the worried faces around me.

"Gotta be joking mate." I decided to say out loud. "Witches ain't real, well, sorta not real. Looking at this and the way you lot are all geared up, you'd call someone a witch for putting nutmeg in coffee or something."

I looked around for a reaction, but it was like no one heard anything coming out of my mouth, everyone continued to stare at the man in the middle of them. I walked forward, walking through the crowd, no one moving out of my way. I had to force myself through the people.

"Supernatural beings should not be a part of our society. They should not have the right to live amongst us." He continued.

He'd absolutely love pride month, I thought as I looked at him. All those social media posts about how apparently sexuality means something for one month, while it doesn't matter the other eleven months of the year. This guy would be preaching till he was hoarse about that.

"She must be eliminated from this world, to keep the world clean." The man continues.

My curiosity took me around the other side of the sticks to see a girl, maybe twelve years of age tied to a stake.

"Oh come on!" I said out loud.

"They can't hear you nor see you." The fourteen year old boy I stood next to finally said.

His voice drew my attention as I looked towards him. I raised a finger, just holding him off. I walked towards the pile of sticks and began to kick them away, sending them flying in different directions, causing the crowd to gasp in surprise.

"She's doing this!" The man screamed out. "The witch is making this happen!"

I couldn't help but smile as I looked at the fear in the man's eyes.

"If she was a witch, she could turn you in a toad pal." I said, knowing he couldn't hear a word I was saying.

I looked towards the boy who could see me, but he was no longer there.

"I told you he couldn't see you." A voice said next to me, forcing me to look down and see him standing right beside me.

"So you did." I replied quickly. "Want to tell me what's going on?"

"The cut on your eye you suffered last night." The boy explained to me. "It was intentional, it was laced with magic to get you to see this."

That statement confused me greatly as I looked at the boy.

"He laced his nails with LSD to get me off me head to have a silly dream about witches?" I asked, almost not believing the words coming out of my mouth.

"Not LSD." The boy said to me. "And this is not a dream, this is a memory, one of many memories that he had to go through, watching the people close to him die because they were different. Because they were witches."

"I hate to break this to ya mate." I said with a smile. "Witches are not real, they made up potions, they were basically chemists who made up drugs."

"The same kind of drugs that kept you alive recently." The boy smirked back.

"If you like." I shot back. "And any of that mystical stuff, easily explained, just ask a magician mate of mine."

"Yet he saw your family burn chemists and magicians." The boy said to me. "He wanted you to see this to show you the pain your family caused to people, caused to him, he wanted to show you the suffering your bloodline had caused to him. He wanted you to see first hand why you were being punished and why he will finish his task. He needs to end the Jordan bloodline."

End the Jordan bloodline. That tickled me inside as I looked at the young boy with a smile across my face.

"Was he whacked on the head a lot as a kid?" I asked the boy, watching his slightly confused reaction. "Does he not know about the birds and the bees? For a bloodline to continue, the person needs to want it to continue and trust me, there ain't no baby Jordan's in the future for me, this isn't about ending my bloodline, this is about his own guilt."

"Oh?" The boy says in a questioning tone.

"It's the guilt that he had memories like this and couldn't save anyone. It's the guilt that he was too much of a coward to reveal what he could do." I said firmly "Because he was too scared he was gonna end up on the end of a stick with fire licking at his toes. He's taking it out on me because he couldn't take it out on anyone else. Haven't you noticed something?"

"And what would that be?" The boy said, his demeanour changing slightly.

I could feel the boys body heat rising, it was like anger was filling him up inside, yet he tried his best to keep his calm.

"He brought me in to this memory, he made me see what my family was like to get in to my head." I said to him firmly. "Yet this memory could have been so different. I mean, you could have stopped this, couldn't you.... Kedron."

I watched the boys face change to twisted smile as he looked at me. He knew I figured out exactly who he was from the second I knew he was the only one to see me. I'm no Scooby Doo at mystery solving but I figured it out.

"You can't change fate or destiny." The young Kedron told me.

"You're right." I agreed "And that works two ways, because bringing me in here to see this, to see this memory of yours where you stood on the sidelines and let things like this happen, you're just as much to blame for these travesties as I am. My people may have done it, your stood and let it happen. Sunday isn't about you punishing me, it's about me punishing you for watching this happen. The guilty are not always the ones committing the crime."

I couldn't help but smile at him. That was the last thing I remember from that trip down Kedron's memory lane. I had awoken in the dead of the night, my wife's head on my chest.




24th June 2019.

My house was always a place of solitude, that's why it was purchased a long way away from more popular places. It was a haven of peace and quite. Today was no different as I sat on the sofa, my feet up with a camera in front of me. I couldn't help but rub the scar on my forehead, still saw from the attack just over a week ago.

"A scar from a battle that has really yet to take place." I start. "To me, it's only a fair battle if you stand face to face with me and Kedron, that's something you've struggled with your whole time you've been in SCW. There's nowhere to run now, you have no choice, you have to face me."

I point to myself.

"There's no more running or hiding." I tell him. "And there's doing something you've never had to do before Kedron and that's worry for the woman that is gonna be your partner, you will now fear for someone like you've forced my wife to do. You're wife is going to have to feel that too because you've done everything to get under my skin lately..."

I slow clap for just a few seconds.

"And it worked." I continue. "And that is nowhere near a good thing for you at all because you let your woman put her hands on mine and that will no go unpunished. You ripped open my face."

I say as I point to the healing cut on my head.

"That too will not go unpunished." I say in a firm tone. "I've dealt with you Kedron, I've tried to find the light in my darkness again after you turned the lights out on me, I've looked for just a spec of light but found nothing and now I'm at the point after the last few weeks to forget looking for that light, forget looking for who I was and just be who I am before I get rid of you for good. It hit me that while you're still lurking over my shoulder, I will never find that light and I've come to accept that, I've come to just let it be. I've come to just take it as it is and be this horrible me until I finish you. Thankfully for those around me, finishing you will happen at Into The Void VIII, finishing you and your little wife will turn me back the way I'm meant to be and that is fate and destiny."

I press my hands together.

"You thought you were gonna punish me?" I say waving a finger. "No. I will be punishing you for your cowardice, not only in the distance past, but your recent past. Your cowardice for attacking me, your wife's cowardice for attacking my wife. That's a sin you can not atone for."

I take a deep breath.

"You can't and you won't." I say seriously. "and on Sunday, you're gonna see why the biggest mistake you ever made was tracking me down, following me here after learning my craft, stepping in to something which I have become a master of. You will know when you stand across that ring from me, look in my eyes, of every single mistake you've ever made, every little thing you've done wrong. You'll see that when you look in to my eyes."

I point to my eyes.

"You'll see that you should have just stayed in the shadows." I tell him, my words getting deeper, angrier and more serious. "That you should have stayed away from me, because I am not a vengeful man by nature, but you have pushed me that way and that is a side of me you shouldn't have brought out, because it's going to be your downfall, it's going to be something you've never seen before in your long life. It's gonna be..."

My eyes flash a shade of yellow.

"The worst night of your life." I tell him. "Because Evie and I are not coming to make up the numbers, we're coming to leave our mark on you, we're coming to leave scars on you. At Into The Void VIII, you will be finished for good. Simple as..."

The camera fades.

51
Climax Control Archives / Conflicted
« on: May 30, 2019, 10:28:44 PM »
 The Devil On My Shoulder.

Tuesday Morning - Bar Harbor, Maine.

I really just wanted that little voice in my head to stop, I thought it would stop by now but it hasn't, it didn't. I thought getting Kedron out of the way would mean the end of the darkness in me but that hasn't been the case. It's still there, it's still calling out to me and I don't know why. Is it because the woman known as Rinoa has appeared beside her witch - Rinoa, sounds like something you have for breakfast because they call it healthy on the box, but it can't be a coincidence that one minute, I feet fine and the next I feel consumed by nothing good.

I need to run, literally as I pulled my trainers on while looking at the lake outside my house in Maine, looking around knowing once around the lake is a long run but might just clear my mind just enough to become one person again instead of the split dividing who I was inside these days. Earphones in ear, and water strapped to my hip, off I went, starting that journey around the lake and hopefully to a clear head, but that wasn't to be. I wasn't even a fifth around the glistening water before it felt like the music had stopped and all I could hear was that little voice inside my head.

"Hello Ben."

I tried to ignore it, tell myself it was nothing, but it wouldn't stop.

"So, running is on the agenda today to try and drown me out, is it?"

I told myself I couldn't hear it but there was  nothing else I could hear, no sounds of birds singing, no sound of the water lashing against the shore, just this one voice.

"You know it would be easier to stop playing around and accept this is who you are now. Well actually, who you've always been Ben. I mean this is not just a recent thing, I've always been sitting there with you, always been in the background lurking because well, honestly, you've never been as light as you've come to make out. I don't know why you're fighting it now when you've been pushed towards this for so long, I'm surprised you never became who you are long before now."

I tried not to focus on that voice, just tried to keep listening to my feet on the floor, pushing away loose dirt and moving at a pace that suited me.

"When you look back, people have been putting you at this point for years and you was powerless to stop any of this anyway. You've strategically surrounded yourself with people who have pushed out your true nature of darkness and learning about who your family was, was like topping up the tank of blackness to show who you are. I think on some level, you've always known and that's why you allowed people to treat you like this, why you allowed yourself to be in the company of people somewhere in your heart you knew wasn't good for you, just so you could come to the point you're at today."

I wasn't overly sure what that voice meant, I really didn't but something felt oddly familiar about it all.

"Your entire life Ben, you've tried to keep me from rearing my head, trying to stop yourself from fully becoming me, denying yourself of who you always should have been. You did that by playing Saint Ben, by putting on this act by trying to please others but look at who you tried to please to keep this true form from coming to the surface. Let's start with your best friend from all those years ago. Let's start with Mickey."

Mickey Carroll? What does Mickey have to do with anything.

"You remember when Mickey took a bullet for you and did time at her Majesty's pleasure just to keep you from getting knifed in the showers or becoming a prison bitch? He did that for you Ben, he did that because he knew he could handle it and you couldn't but he did it because the man was well and truly in love with you but never could tell you. It took him for him to allow people to brutally attack you before he was honest. Imagine that Ben, a man you saw as a best friend, could never be honest with you until later on in life. A man who met you by saving you from getting your head kicked in, just couldn't be honest with you and when you found out, the confusion with you wasn't love or your sexuality, it was you pissed off deep inside that you knew you would ride to hell with that man, and yet he couldn't be honest with you and you resented that Ben, you hated that fact."

I wanted to deny the voice's accusations but it did get to me at the time, I couldn't lie about that. Mickey was my brother and of course it stung. It stung that I didn't even know he liked men until that weird thing where he married two of them at once. Mickey should have been honest with me from the get go.

"Ahhhh, you feel it now, don't you? You remember that feeling you tried to bury just to keep me down, but that was just the first. You remember that Christmas, right? The one where you had that ring for a New Zealand redhead?"

I tried to continue to focus on the ground below me, not listening to the voice ripping my past apart to prove a point.

"Ah, the lovely Emma Rose who disappeared without a trace. Sure, she was there as a childhood sweetheart but don't you find it weird she just appeared in the same wrestling company that you were in? She saw you on TV, she worked her way in, cause she was a little gold digger. She found out all about your wealth and there she was and just like the first time, she fucked off without a trace and I bet she hasn't thought about you since. You was gonna ask her to marry you, but she controlled you in every possible way. You lived in a fucking underground house for Lucifer's sake. Who does that? You hated it but you did it for her. While she was jumping on your reputation for preferential treatment, you was letting it happen just to keep the darkness from rising. Yes dear, no dear, do what YOU want dear just so that you could feel that you was being a good person when really, you needed a four letter word beginning with C on your forehead and doormat tattooed on your back. When she left and didn't give a damn about you, you felt that darkness in you even more but you just decided to kill it with booze and you turned to the next one to step up in to that role as friend, Drake Green."

It stung when Emma left, it killed me, maybe it did change me a little knowing she was out there somewhere not thinking of me, doing whatever she wanted and not thinking about the years of my life wasted, but Drake was there for me when she went.

"Drake was not there for you at all, don't think otherwise Ben. Simon Jones was there for you more over a pint and a football match. At least he had a valid excuse to lose contact with you but Drake Green was too busy with his head up his own arse and trying to bang his co stars than worry about you. Sure, he watched you get drunk and he threw down a few words, but did he care? No, you were nowhere near important to him because you were just a normal guy and he had fake titted little blondes to lie to, to get their knickers around their ankles. Having you around never benefited Drake Green. When was the last time he spoke to you? Called you? Made any attempt to get in touch? Hell, the only reason his wife was bothered to tweet you was because she wanted a friend for their unborn child. Seriously, fuck the implications it has on your life, as long as baby Green has a little play mate. Yes you defend them because you're not seeing that they too have added darkness to your life, and you try to be nice to keep some light."

I tried to be nice because they were, are my friends, you'd do anything for your friends.

"Would they do anything for you?"

What I wouldn't have given at that point for the music to kick in against and the voice inside my head to stop.

"I was with you all through that just waiting for you to snap, to be who you was truly meant to be. I sat there when Salco stole your idea like a thief in the night and turned on you, trying to claim things as her own, even though the world watched you say what you said. I thought that was gonna break you and we could go on and be truly who you're meant to be, but no, you went all sunshine and joy to stop yourself from falling from heaven to hell."

Jessie is limited, she needed something.... Did I just really think that?

"Your co-workers actually don't even give a damn about you Ben. You announced a while ago that you got the all clear, that your health problems that forced you in to so many treatments, that made you sick, that made you tired, that NEARLY TOOK YOUR LIFE! You got the all clear from that and how many people said thank god, or congratulations or well done.... Two people Ben, the two people who see you as an asset and not a person, Mark Ward and Christian Underwood, but where was there others? Where was those people who you get drunk or feed at these legendary parties of yours? The same people that fly in on your plane, at your cost to throw free booze down there neck? Your Halloween party was jam packed last year, but where were all those people who bit down amazing food, and swallowed enough alcohol that would empty a small country? Even Salco turned up to get sloshed but none of them could say congratulations Ben on not dying? They were nowhere, but you just thought hey, people showed up instead of seeing that they showed up because they were freeloading."

That was one hell of a night though, seeing people show up in fancy dress and enjoying themselves, but it was getting to me a bit to hear these things, to have to listen to this voice.

"And you're considering throwing another party for these freeloaders who won't even thank you. Yet you don't care cause at least while it looks like they're having fun, you can try and keep me at bay for a little longer."

I am a good person, kept rattling through my head, I don't surround myself with bad people.

"You do surround yourself with bad people, even right now Ben. You thought I was all gone when you went to the ring the other week and started thanking people for being there for you till Fruit Loops and Cornflakes turned up. You thanked Sam Marlowe and deep down even you know she's not all sweetness and light. You guys used to hang out all the time, inseparable even though she knew the situation you'd been hiding from everyone, backstage all the time together, the lot. Since you publicly thanked her, how many times you heard from her? Not many Ben, because it's all gone back to the norm. She probably avoids you backstage now. Still believe you're surrounding yourself with good to keep away the bad when one of the apparent nicest people in the world has a short memory of you looking for her when she went missing? Not as nice are you think."

I tried to keep the pace going but I could feel myself slowly down, I could feel my leg muscles starting to tighten.

"And don't get me started on that heterophobe Jamie Dean."

That did it for me, I had to stop in my tracks at that point.

"Oh, that one hit you, didn't it? Yes, I said heterophobe Ben. You think Jamie Dean is a great person, but really, he's scared of the straight. You think he's looking out for people but realistically, he's just taking us back to thirties segregation. Back then, white people and black people were kept apart, black people had to fight for the right to be equal. Fast forward in to more modern times where gay people had to fight for equality and they got it and then along came Jamie Dean who sits there at the shelter YOU fund and tells straight people it doesn't matter if your homeless but if you don't like waking up to someone of the same sex, you can go and sleep on a park bench because you have to be gay to have a roof over your head. What gives him the right to play God and decide who can feel safe for the night? Fight for gay rights, then piss on the straight as what? Punishment. You pay a lot of this Ben. You give him the tools to allow him to discriminate against people over sexuality, the same things he thought against, and you still think he's a good guy and you're not dark. Reality is you pay for Jamie Dean to rip down the boundaries of equality. Yet you're surrounding yourself with these so called good people to stop me setting in, right?"

That's not how it works, he is helping people.

"He is helping people of the same sexuality as him and forget the rest. If it was the other way around, with a sign that said no gays allowed, he'd be the first to get a banner and protest it, but no straights allowed is ok? Surrounding yourself with people like that is making it so much more easier to show you who you're meant to be. Even your wife is helping me here."

I couldn't help but sigh, deep down, I knew she had to be mentioned, I only surrounded myself with a few people and this voice in my head trying to turn me had already shown me sides I didn't see or want to see in two of the three around me.

"Your Twitter interaction with your own wife seems to have gone to hell lately, something you two were hot on. You've probably got more mentions from others than your own wife. Happy posting pictures of her trips to Paris and whatever but mentioning you ain't a thing anymore. Sad thing is, it's like that at home too, isn't it doormat? How many awkward silences has there been since you started becoming who you should be? Gives that dog more attention than you, and yet she runs to you when she wants something. Kids, sheep.... fucking sheep, what ex spy wants to herd sheep for Lucifer's sake? What the hell Ben? She's looking out for number one here and you try and agree to most things, why? To try and keep some happiness in your life? What's the damn point when the attention you get is so low, makes you wonder who's DM's she's sliding in to, or who she's having those late night conversations with, hell, who she could be on the phone with right now while you're out having a little jog around the lake. You think she is good for you? She's as good as Sam Marlowe and Jamie Dean, the other two you keep in your life. Even letting her have some damn sheep shitting all over the place won't get the darkness, won't get me out of you Ben, because your once beautiful million dollar land will be covered in sheep shit. The property value will go down, but doesn't matter as long as you make Evie happy, cause that would keep me at bay a little longer right? You can focus on the good."

I do focus on the good, or I tried to.

"That's not how it works, because in good, comes bad. Sam Marlowe has better things to do, and you try and be happy for her, but deep down, you liked the older times. Jamie Dean is helping some, but you know in your heart, he's neglecting others, and your wife, well, who knows with that anymore, she'd probably sell you for some sheep if she could, but if you gave them to her, you'd hate the fact of it destroying the reason you moved to this beautiful place. See, with all the good that happens, or could happen, there will always be darkness to it. Everything has led you to darkness. Your past with Mickey Carroll, Emma Rose, Drake Green. Your present with your co-workers, Sam Marlowe, Jamie Dean and Evie Jordan have all added darkness to your life and I have been riding shotgun through out the years to get to this point right now."

My breath started to inhale and exhale faster as I closed my eyes, my hands on my head.

"For some reason, you said yes to me before to step in, but I couldn't get a full grip on you."

Why couldn't it? Was it that this was all lies? An attempt to mess with my head? Could this be that this is not actually real, like it's red mist of everything that happened lately? Could it be my bloodline stopping something truly evil from ever taking over completely?

"But you can change that now Ben. You can stop keeping me hovering around you now I've told you the clearer picture. You can now see what all these people are and that there is gonna be no one in the future that will change that. They all used and use you for their own purposes, but you can change that right now. You can stop trying to find the light, you can stop looking for the good and accept things for what they are and be who you're meant to be. Look at your house down there."

My house was across the lake, directly in front of my as I lifted my head.

"Do you really wanna go back there? To a place where people can find you to use you for their own means? You could run miles from it, you can get what you really wanted, you can get me inside your head permanently, all you need to do is stop looking for that fucking light Ben, stop looking at the good in people and see people for the self serving bastards that they truly are. You give, they take, you think you're a good person just to keep me out. That needs to stop Ben, you need to accept it for what it is. Block out the light because the light don't do anything for you. You can make them all see how much they need you by just not being around them, you can show them they need you more than you need them. All you need is me, all you need is me there showing you the right way, the way these people have made you. They edge the black in to you for a long, long time, I've seen it build up with every passing day, it's time for you to accept it, and me Ben."

I had to shake my head but couldn't help but wonder if life would be much more simple without putting in the effort, without trying to make people happy to keep more light in my life. What if cutting off the world was the best way for me to live? What if the world was out to use me for what it could get? What if it was right about Sam, Jamie and Evie? What if it was right about the people I work with or the people in my past. What if I say to hell with it all, go find someone else to use?

"I know you're coming round to me Ben, we just need to cut the deadweight and be who we always should have been. We should have always been this way, think of all the hassle it would have saved. The countless charity events you couldn't say no to, could have sat around watching football, eating pizza and not giving a toss. You can still do that, all you need to do is say yes."

I won't lie, this conflicted me a lot, could life be easier not being asked to do many things, being asked about having sheep, or to pay money for a leaky roof at the shelter? All I had to say was that one word and that was all I could utter out...

"No..."




The Angel In My Corner.

Wednesday afternoon

The bleeping sounds of Skype can be heard as Ben Jordan sits in front of a laptop, waiting patiently for the call to be answered. Ben picks up a bottle of water and takes a gulp as he waits for someone to answer. The screen lights up with the face of a young boy, about seventeen years old looking at the camera.

"Hello mate." Ben says with a cheery look to the smiling young man. "Cheers for putting a laptop in front of Nan, she wouldn't know head nor arse on how to use it."

"I heard that you cheeky bugger." Ben's grandmothers voice can be heard saying.

Ben can't help but smile as the young boy laughs.

"No problem." The young boy answers back. "When are you coming back home?"

"Soon mate." Ben tells him. "Lot of changes about to happen and hopefully they'll bring me closer to home."

"Wicked." The boy says. "Will put you on with Nan now."

A lot of people in times of trouble run to their parents, I run to my grandmother. There's a special bond between me and my Nan, one that doesn't have to be explained. In times of trouble and turbulence, she was the person I went to. Of course I went to my wife, but when you got something inside you trying to tell you that everyone around you is evil and trying to bring you down, no amount of talk could ever make me believe something like that of my own grandmother. She was a rock, even thousands of miles away.

The young man turns the laptop around to show the smiling face of Ben's grandmother. She waves at the camera.

"Hiya!" She says in a cheery voice.

"Hey Nan." Ben replies with a smile of his own. "Looks bright over there."

"Looks bright, but been pissing down all day." She tells him. "Are you alright?"

"I don't know Nan." Ben admits. "Been a weird few months."

His grandmothers smile fades as she looks at him.

"What's wrong?" She asks. "And where's Evie?"

"Evie's by the lake with the dog, probably watching him play with his turtle friends." Ben replies. "I don't know what's wrong but I'm not feeling myself lately."

"You're not ill again, are you?" She asks with a concerned tone.

"I don't think so." Ben replies with a shrug. "I just think lately, I've been changing and not for the better. Feel like everything I decide to do, I end up backing out, or changing my mind. It's like I can't stick to something and it's driving me mad. It seems like every little thing I do seems to either backfire or go wrong. I'm starting to screw up everything."

"Booze?" His Nan asks in a questioning tone.

"It doesn't help." Ben says with a wink.

"No, I mean are you back on it, that's causing you to be like this?" She asks.

"Being pissed up doesn't help any situation. I screw things up a lot more when I've had a few and it's starting to cost me big time." Ben tells her. "But that's my escape, my escape from the doubt in my head, from feeling low with little places to turn. It's the only thing that seems to numb my mind. Maybe I'm just going crazy or something."

His grandmother shakes her head.

"Stop talking so bloody stupid." She tells him firmly. "You're not going crazy, you're just having a tough time of it. Bigger problems in the world Ben, you thinking you're going potty is all in your mind. You're every bit as well adjusted as the next man."

"You've never met my mate Despayre have ya? Cause if he's the next man..." Ben says trailing off.

"You're probably just tired." His Nan reassures him. "You've been working hard, you've given it your all for work, you're forever doing charity stuff and putting others first, you've had your body battered by drugs to get rid of the illness, you've almost collapsed on television. When was the last time you actually put yourself first and said to hell with others?"

"Probably some time in the nineties." Ben says with a laugh. "It's just not me."

"It needs to be you." His grandmother tells him with a firm wag of her finger. "You need to go on holiday, do something fun with Evie."

"Evie and I have very different ideas on what a holiday should be." Ben tells her. "She's a go on holiday kinda girl that packs things out with all exciting stuff. I prefer to do nothing. Sit and watch my arse grow kinda bloke."

"Well you need to do something before it puts you in an early grave." his grandmother tells him.

"I don't know Nan. I'm just at a bit of a loss right now." Ben tells her. "Like I said, tend to screw up everything, and feel like I've lost my marbles. Went for a run yesterday and it was bizarre, like I couldn't control my own mind."

"You're stressed Ben." His grandmother tells him. "Maybe it's time to cut that stress out, go see more of life while you're still young. Maybe take some time off from work and come home for a bit, or go spend some of that money doing things you really wanna do."

Ben sighs sadly.

"I dunno what I wanna do." Ben tells her. "But I do know that I will be taking a break from work in the near future."

"You are?" She says slightly surprised.

"Yes." Ben tells her. "I spoke to my bosses and explained that I would like to take a leave of absence, step away from it all for a bit, actually really recover from being ill, really let my mind and body heal up, really give myself chance to breath. I don't wanna be Ben Jordan the wrestler for a while, I wanna be Ben Jordan the person for a while. The one that cocks everything up without cameras being around me."

"You don't screw everything up." She tells him with a stern look.

"More than I want to lately." Ben admits. "It's cause I don't feel like I'm in control of anything I say or do. I feel like I'm a passenger in my own body. Like I'm not driving things."

"We all have our days where we seem off." His Nan says. "All have those shitty days but you will get through them. If this country could get through the rubbish it did, you can sit there, move away from everything for a little while and think. Without work, you can do what you want, be who you want. You don't have to even worry about money, you can just be whatever you want and forget the rest. Cut out the bad people, cut out the bad things, probably should cut out the booze too and look towards the good stuff out there."

She smiles at Ben.

"We all deserve to be happy Ben, one way or another." She says with a warm smile.

"I'm happy at times." Ben tells her "But others, I'm moody, and not exactly myself."

"Then be the one that makes you happy." She tells him. "Go watch the football, go take your wife out for dinner, find a long beach and let the dog run on and anything else that would make you happy."

"I think what would make me happy is coming home for a bit." Ben tells her "Back to England so I can be normal again for a little while."

"Well, what are you waiting for?" She asks.

"Working the weekend." Ben tells her. "After my chat with the bosses, I got two more matches, this one and the supercard. Thinking that maybe early next week I might pop my head back around the east end, grow a big beard so no one recognizes me."

"Might work for you but I don't think Evie would look good with a beard." She says with a laugh.

"I would hope not." Ben says with a wide smile. "I dunno if she'll come with me. I don't have a clue to be honest, she's not a rain type person."

"Well you're both welcome here any time." She says with a smile.

"Thanks Nan." Ben says with a slight nod. "Should probably let you go now."

"Alright Ben." She replies with a slight smile. "Keep your chin up and remember that everything happens for a reason. The reason will become clear soon enough. All you gotta do is what you always do and fight on."

Ben can't help but smile at his grandmother.

"You look after yourself Ben." His Nan says to him. "Love you."

"Love you too Nan." Ben says with a nod. "I'll see you next week."

Ben waves at the camera before shutting the laptop lid down. He takes a deep breath and nods.

"Fight on..."




To the fans...

Thursday evening.

The camera shows Ben Jordan holding a camera in his hand, the lens pointed towards his face as he steps to the outside of his house.

"Ladies and Gents, we are streaming live at scwrestling.net." Ben informs the people watching on mobile devices, tablets and computers. "I am Ben Jordan, and it's time to do a quick promo thing against one hell of a tough geezer, someone you might love, or hate, but either way, you can not deny one thing. He's a tough as old boots kinda guy, I'm talking about Travis Levitt."

Ben shuts the door behind him.

"Guy is seriously tough as they come so I ain't expecting an easy ride." Ben tell the watching audience. "He wasn't a champion for no reason but there's something about him that makes him just not get some things over the line. Let's take a butchers at when he shocked everyone and got himself in to a World title match, something I ain't done in donkey's years but he pulled off one hell of a shock and got himself up there only to let himself down at the last hurdle. He could have pulled off the win but just couldn't get across the line. But things wasn't all doom and gloom, he dropped down, picked up that Roulette title. He was made for that belt until he let himself down once again when Griffin Hawkins returned and made claim to it."

Ben turns around, his back to the lake.

"Not only did he lay claim to it, he won it Travis and defended it against you and you still couldn't get it back from him." Ben says with a slight shake of his head. "So I'd be an absolute plonker if I thought that you're on the downward trajectory. I know this is gonna be a match where you fancy your chances at bouncing back and if you've done any research in to who I am, you'll know I ain't been having the best of times lately so it's completely possible that this is where your luck changes. There's no point me sitting there thinking I got it in the bag because I'd be lying to everyone there, including myself. I know Travis that you're a dangerous man, a future World champion, a man who will someday lead this company but I will be putting in as much effort as I can muster to give you one hell of a match."

Ben walks backwards towards the lake.

"You're probably wondering which Ben is gonna turn up here, right?" Ben asks. "Is it gonna be the evil Ben that showed up against Kedron Williams, the one who doesn't see a person in front of him, just that, someone in front of him. Maybe you'll get the fun loving Ben, the Ben that cares more about entertainment than winning. Mate, I wish I could tell you what one is gonna show up but truth is, I dunno."

Ben shrugs his shoulders.

"I really don't know what kinda mood I'm gonna be in when I show up at the arena." He starts. "I don't know what kinda mood I'm gonna be in when I get behind that curtain, I don't know what kinda mood I'll be in when I get in to the ring, but I hope for your sake Travis that you get fun loving Ben. He's alright."

Ben gives a thumbs up with his free hand.

"The other one is a bit of a git to be fair." Ben admits. "I don't like him much myself but he's a win at all costs kinda guy. He doesn't have much regard for anything from what I gather, so I'm hoping for everyone's sake that you get the nice guy Ben, not the git Ben."

Ben takes a seat on the grass with the lake behind him.

"I won't lie though." Ben says "I'm looking forward to the challenge. Up until the last couple of matches, Travis has been a great wrestler, someone you need to beat if you want to move on up in this game. Anyone who says they got a win over Travis Levitt becomes highly regarded and I like the thought of that. I like the thought of being that regarded, although the same can be said for me. Beat Ben Jordan and go on to do big things in wrestling. Now I'm making no secret of the fact this could be one of my last matches but would be nice to go out on a few wins and I plan on trying to make this one of them."

Ben holds up a finger.

"And if these do prove to be my last set of matches in wrestling, then I will be putting on a show." Ben says with a smile. "I will not be one of those guys who know they're on the way out that don't put the effort in, that just goes through the motions, cause that just ain't me. It's not like me to just go through the motions and cheat the fans, they paid to see the best me possible and that's what they're gonna get. They'll be getting the best I have to offer, they'll be getting the Ben Jordan they came to see, they will see me one way or another rip it up with Travis Levitt and with any luck, walk out with me head and hand held high. They will get to see what they want and God willing they will get to see the Ben Jordan they've been watching for years, no filler, just me leaving my heart and what's left of my soul in that ring. Sunday night will be no different."

Ben smiles.

"I'll be giving it everything I got to make sure I beat one of the best wrestlers around." Ben says confidently. "Getting no half measures from this bloke, I can tell you that for sure because I'm coming to put on a show, I'm coming to give the fans a reason to remember who I am and what I offered to this sport."

Ben gets back to his feet.

"Anyway, I won't take up any more of your time." Ben says with a nod. "Make sure you all tune in on Sunday to see me and Travis Levitt steal the show."

Ben winks

"Laters people..."

The camera fades out.

52
Supercard Archives / Ben Jordan Vs Kedron Williams
« on: April 22, 2019, 05:06:44 PM »
 Are you sitting comfortably? Good, cause I'm going to tell you a little story.

Have you ever smelt flesh burning up close? So close that the smell will never leave your nostrils for days. Have you ever felt the skin melt on your face as you tried to pull away but the heat is just too much? It all happens in slow motion. Imagine "Say something I'm giving up on you" by a Great Big World playing as everything slows down as you see a fireball heading towards your face. That slow motion movie scene where everything ends, where someone gets what they've got coming to them for a while. That was me, but I wasn't the big movie bad guy, but I felt what he did when the flames licked my face. Somehow, I became the pantomime villain, I was the one getting what I deserve. But did I deserve it? What did I do to deserve it? Because some silly son of  bitch thinks witchcraft is real and my family were hunters? That was justification to throw fire in my face?

March 24th 2019 changed me Kedron, you changed me, you're gonna wish you never dragged the happy go lucky out of me and replaced it with this.... This.... whatever the hell I am...




March 24th - Dublin, Ireland.

"Ben.... Ben...."

I had nothing, my throat was swollen shut, one of the bodies natural reaction against harmful things that can kill us, but I remember the thoughts well as I was laid up on some kinda stretcher being wheeled away by some of Dublin's medical professionals. They'd had a busy night dealing with Lachlan Kane as well as my face being flamed by a man with white eyes.

"Ben... Talk to me Ben."

I tried, believe me I tried but the words would not pass my lips, my face covered in what can only be described as the coldest gel one could ever imagine. It was like a block of ice had been pushed down on my face and held there by a giant.

"Ben, you need to say something."

I could feel my body being wheeled away, I could feel the breeze as I was pushed through the hallways where I knew others were standing watching my plight.

"For fucks sake Ben, open your eyes."

I knew that voice. Before everything seemed unfamiliar but it's hard to not know the voice of your own wife, the misdirected anger in her tone made it clear. I tried to sit up, I really did, but straps across my chest stopped me from moving more than just a couple of inches. The cold feeling in my face took away from feeling pretty much anything else, I didn't even feel Evie's hand wrapped around my own until I barely forced my right eye open, glancing to the right side and seeing Evie's fingers locked around mine, the blood drained from her hand as she squeezed mine tightly.

"I'm going to find that son of a bitch and I'm going to rip his throat out." I she told me.

I believed her. I knew her, I knew at that moment she was torn between staying at my side and going for a real life witch hunt. I knew she would burn him at the stake given half a chance, I knew she'd set the whole building on fire just to make sure that he felt what I did in that exact moment. Hashtag loyalty.

"And then I'm gonna melt his face off." She said spewing more venom than I think I'd ever heard her use.

Everything else was a little bit blurry, I made out shapes of fellow SCW wrestlers as they wheeled me away. I saw the look of horror on Sam Marlowe's face as I was rushed past her, the concern look on Amy Santino's face, I even saw the blurry eyes of the man I was meant to face that night, his girlfriend sharing Evie's evil intentions to destroy the man that hurt her man, but all I could feel was the ice cold feeling on my face, trying to give me some comfort, trying to stop the burns from rising up and shutting my body down.

"Honest to anyone up there, I'm gonna destroy that guy" Evie muttered to herself.

Revenge was the furthest thing from my mind as they dropped the wheels and loaded me in to a waiting ambulance, pushing me through the doors and allowing Evie to jump inside, her hand never leaving mine before shutting the doors, but that's where I felt something in me change. At that time, I didn't know why I was the target, but this wasn't any normal attack, I felt that in the core of me. I've been jumped and had my arse kicked by cowards in the past, it's pretty standard when you're in this business, but this felt odd...

"You'll be ok, nothing's gonna destroy my mans handsome face." Evie tried to reassure me.

I didn't even think of the potential long term damage it coulda had on my looks, I was more focused on what I felt inside at the time. I knew there was a switch in me, I knew he did this for reasons beyond what I can comprehend at this point, it just felt different, it felt like a very targeted thing, not just beat someone up to get known, this was more than planned, I felt that in me and I hated it. It was like for the first time in my life, I felt real hate and instantly, I was changing, I could feel me becoming someone I wasn't. I could feel the good breaking away from my very soul and that I was becoming someone I shouldn't be.

My mood never improved over the next few days either....




March 27th - Paris, France.

There's not a lot you can do for a man with minor burns in a hospital. Consider it like touching a hot pan for a second or two. Sure, you're gonna blister and be red, but in a few days, part normality starts to return. I still had red patches, but I wasn't looking like someone had put me under a sun lamp sedated and let me crisp up. I know most of you don't keep up on anything social, or really watch the show, past your own matches, so let me give you a quick catch up.

Evie and I had decided to stay in Paris. It was for a nice little getaway while still being close enough to travel to shows. Could be in the location of the show in the early afternoon and back in Paris before some bars called last orders. Dublin may have had me longer, sitting in a hospital for a day or two, barely opening my mouth, maybe just a tweet or two, but when my mouth was open, nothing but complaints passed my lips. I think they got sick of me, and Paris was calling once more, but I still wasn't the same. Here I was sitting out looking at the Eiffel Tower from the balcony of the hotel, and my mind was still consumed with why what happened, happened.

"Do you want to go and do something today?" Evie asked me as she walked out on the balcony.

The table was set with coffee cups, as well as a pitcher of orange juice with empty glasses. I liked this kind of thing usually, just sitting out on the balcony in the morning Paris sun, just looking at the world go by but my mind wasn't the same as it was four days before. Four days previously, I was looking forward to a comeback match after beating an illness that I thought would kill me, it didn't, yet some jumped up little twat tried to anyway.

"No." I said bluntly.

I watched the look on Evie's face turn from optimism to a frown. Yes, she was trying to focus on me, but I knew her mind was drifting towards revenge, I could see it in her eyes as she walked around the table and pulled a chair next to me, her hand resting on my leg.

"You can't stay in here forever." She told me. "This isn't the man I married, this isn't the Ben Jordan people know and love. Why has this got to you more than any other attack?"

I couldn't look at her, my eyes were looking at the Eiffel Tower in the distance, purely focused on that alone. How do you tell someone that right now, you're not the man she married, that something about that attack changed you, opened your eyes and mind, made you see, think and feel differently? It wasn't her fault, I knew it but like so much with life, we always take things out on the people closest to us when they've been our biggest fans and are not the cause of the problems.

"Are you even listening to me, Ben?" She asked while squeezing my leg.

Her squeeze had the desired effect as I turned towards her, her eyes looking closer at my fading burn marks. It had become natural to her to look close whenever she looked at me, looking for the slightest sign of something being different.

"I'm not gonna stay here forever." I told her in a soft voice. "I'm going to London on Sunday morning to surprise my mum for mothers day, then I'll be back here on Monday morning. I'll be gone for less than twenty four hours."

"I can come with you." I remember she told me

"There's no point." I replied with haste. "I'll be back before you know I'm gone."

I saw the look in her eyes, she didn't want me to be away from her where I was out of her protection, out of her eye sight. She'd barely let me be out of her vision for too long since this happened. For all you see of Evie on your screens, she is very protective to people around her and would not think twice to disfiguring someone who threatened someone close to her.

"I will be fine Evie..."

Well I was for most of the day anyway.




31st March - London, England

The day had gone brilliantly well to my recollection. My mother and grandmother were surprised by my visit home on mothers day, something they didn't expect because they kept a tight eye on when there was a chance to see me on television, they knew that SCW was in Northern Ireland and planned on seeing me there, little did they know doors were getting knocked on, on Sunday morning. I was home, albeit for a short visit, but I could sit in a room in a local studio nearby and do what I had to do. I was fine until I walked in to that studio.

"Five minutes Ben." I was told by the director as I looked at the chair with the camera pointing towards it.

Something wasn't right but I was about to be live in Belfast and around the world, I was about to talk about the horrifying thing that happened to me, that thing where I can still smell singed hair. It was important that I got my point across, it was needed to let the fans know that I was alright physically. People sit there and get cheap heat by slagging the fans off, but when they don't give a damn about you, you ain't a wrestler, you're a bloke in ya undies groping other blokes, that's all. I needed to let them know I was ok.

"Alright, let's do this." I remember saying to the director as I moved towards the seat.

That's the moment I knew something was wrong, I could feel the heat rising through my body, I could feel the sweat dripping out from under my jacket. It wasn't an overly warm day and the studio was nicely air conditioned, but the heat building up in my body was like a camp fire. I looked up to see an unsure look on the cameraman's face as he looked at the director, but he knew we were just seconds from going live and before I knew it, there I was on television with sweat dripping from me, my heart racing a million times a minute, my arm going numb. I could barely breathe as I forced my words to push through but knew I had to end it shorter than I wanted to. All eyes were on me and as soon we'd gone off hair, a smart studio hand handed me a bottle of water.

"Thanks." I said to him, fighting for breath.

"Are you feeling ok Mr. Jordan?" He asked me, a genuine look of concern in his eye.

"Must be the flu coming on or something." I lied.

I knew it wasn't the flu, I knew it was something much more than that. Nothing about me felt right in that moment. My legs wouldn't work, I couldn't stand and I knew people I knew had been watching. I sat for what felt like an eternity. That's when my head started swimming and I pulled out my phone. My eyes were blurry as I tried to scramble for a number, turns out I wasn't good at finding a number, I ended up sending a tweet to say I was heading to the hospital. Epic fail on my part, and then.... Well, darkness...




1st April - London, England.

Sadly, no joking was going on for me on this day. I didn't remember a thing, I didn't know anything of what had transpired, I didn't know what had gone on. The last thing I remember was my phone in my hand and nothing else. All I could see was darkness, but the faint sounds of machines could be heard around me, beeps and air being pushed around. I could feel something on my face but I didn't have the strength to lift my arms. All I could do was listen.

"I don't give a fuck." I heard Evie's Australian tone saying. "I demand to know what the hell happened with my husband, Doctor!"

I remember her voice being so angry.

"Mrs Jordan." The doctors voice began with a noticeable shaking to his voice. "We frankly have no idea. Everything pointed towards a mild heart attack, yet every test we've done has pointed us away from that."

Heart attack, I do love bacon a little more than I should, but still.

"Then what is it pointing towards?" Evie's voice yelled towards the doctor.

"I don't know." The doctor tells Evie. "Possibly a panic attack, an adverse reaction to medication, maybe just an allergic reaction."

I knew it was none of these things. I could feel something under my skin, itching to come out, something that has been clawing me from the inside out. Something that had softly been whispering in my ear since that fire hit my skin.

"Probably lack of bacon." I said through the plastic face mask on my face, pushing fresh oxygen to my lungs.

I had to get that thing off my face, and it wasn't for the want of trying, but has my hand moved towards it, a soft hand stopped me.

"Ben?" Evie said to me, unsure if she heard me speak.

I could feel her leaning over me, her breath breathing on me before my eyes even opened. I was right, the first thing I saw was Evie looking over me.

"How are you feeling?" She asked me.

I powered through her grip, removing the face mask and looking up at her, still a fog rested on my brain as I tried to get my bearings.

"I don't know." I freely admitted.

I didn't know, I didn't know where I was, what had happened. Was I drugged? Poisoned? Something more sinister, I had no clue but there was someone in the room who was far more educated than I was.

"Mrs Jordan." The doctors voice said. "I must examine your husband."

Evie nodded and stepped back, she was as desperate for answers as I was and allowed the doctor to do his job. No one likes a torch in their eyes to help with a diagnosis and I was no different, but I had to allow the doctor to do as he needed to figure out this mystery. It felt like hours for the doctor to do what he wanted to do, when in reality, it was probably just minutes before stepping away and leaving me with Evie looking over me like some kind of avenging angel with no target in mind.

"What happened?" She asked me.

I wish I could have answered her but I didn't know. One minute I was typing a message, next I was here. I didn't have the words for her, but I did know something at that point. I knew somehow, Kedron was being this without even being in the same country as me. I knew he has something to do with this, I could feel it on a whole new level, I felt it in the last remaining part of my soul that I had clinging on to me tightly, I knew he had to have somehow managed to do this. I knew what I had to do, because I could feel he was not a man of this realm, I knew he was something else and I knew that I had to be different. If I was to destroy him, I had to give in to the entity that was ripping away my good nature, taking away my soul. What ever wanted to be let in, I had to say yes...




22nd April - London, England.

"And I did" Ben's voice can be heard saying.

The camera starts today, modern day, no pre recorded to air later this week, today. Ben sits in the same chair he was when he was taken ill, surrounded by the same people, the same setting, yet his demeanour had changed. The usual smiles were replaced with a more serious look, those yellow eyes burning a hole through the camera as he sits with his hands together.

"I said yes to whatever was eating me away inside." Ben starts. "I said yes to the darkness and let the fun side go Kedron because if you are what you say you are, I need to be just as dark as you. Forget the light defeats darkness bollocks, there's always more darkness stronger than you and whatever has taken me over is much, much stronger than you will ever be."

Ben's emotionless face continues to stare at the camera.

"Does this look familiar to you Kedron?" Ben asks. "It's the place where whatever voodoo bullshit you worked also forced you to make the biggest mistake of it's being, because this was the place my soul was left hanging on by a thread, where my soul was clinging on by it's fingertips. Where the darkness inside needed just that one work from me, that word that begins with Y and ends in S. This is where my soul made it's last stand and came off wounded, I came off wounded, I had all but lost who I was, who I am."

Ben leans slightly forward.

"And trust me, I lost it all." He utters through gritted teeth. "I've lost everything that keeps Ben Jordan as Ben Jordan. When the baby blues change colour, you know there's a problem."

Ben points to his eyes.

"This is what you've managed to do." Ben starts strongly. "Not managed to pick up victories but managed to sit there and find a different way to get yourself noticed without being one of those I want a title shot with no basis bitches. You decided to look in to history, long before our time and that's why I ended up top of your list. Bullshit son, you might as well just admit that you targeted me because I have an incredible win and loss record and you wanted to swing your chopper around by saying you took out someone worth taking out. More brownie points for hitting a big cheese like me rather than an Acquin, or Storms, or anyone like that, but just say my family did hunt you down..."

For the first time, a curl of the lip can be seen on Ben's face.

"Who won?" Ben says with a growing smirk. "What was the final score? I mean I still have family and you're sitting there playing with yourself, so if you're right and somehow I'm a witch hunter, there's 2 things to look at. One."

Ben raises one finger.

"Your side seem to have come off a lot worse than mine and two." Ben says while raising a second finger. "It's in my blood and that thing that's been awoken in me might just be hunters instinct that is sitting there ready to destroy you and everything you've ever done. The odds are on my side if what you say is true Kedron, very much on my side and I plan on using that just right."

Ben takes a deep breath as the camera moves closer to his face.

"Everything I've done in return so far has been a warning." Ben says with the slightest smirk on his face. "I could have done so much more but my actions have spoke louder than words and my actions at London Brawling II will be like screaming from the rooftops with a megaphone because the things I'm gonna do to end you Kedron, a little busted nose is gonna seem like the last of your problems. You pulled this darkness out in to the open, now you pay the price for it."

The cameras move closer to Ben's eyes.

"And that Kedron." Ben says seriously. "Is a price you can't afford."

The camera fades out around Ben, just his yellow eyes remaining, before finally fading to black.

53
Supercard Archives / BEN and EVIE JORDAN v AMY SANTINO and JON DOUGH
« on: January 10, 2019, 07:23:31 PM »
 The camera opens with Ben Jordan sitting at a bar, his fingers wrapped around a cold beer as he looks in to the top of the glass. He picks the beer up and takes a huge gulp before placing the glass down on the varnished brown bar.

"Drinking again. That's a good sign for me health considering I couldn't before cause the health issues." Ben says to himself before turning his head to the right.

He smiles down the camera to his side and nods his head.

"Alright people." He says brightly. "Welcome to another Ben promo where this guy sits and tells ya about something than talks about his match. Pretty much like every other Fred and Ethel on the roster, ya know, cause it's our jobs and all that."

Ben pulls the glass closer to him.

"Part of our jobs is to interact with the fans." Ben says. "Put on a brave face around them. I saw somewhere this week about someone asking about fan interaction, should we always be nice to the fans, give them what they want and all that. That thread on Twitter went on for a while with everyone throwing their two bob in and here's the thing, got me thinking. Got me thinking about the fact I ain't ever really had a problem with a fan."

Ben partially lifts the glass from the bar, just one side left on the bar as he tilts the glass towards him.

"People tend to be alright around me." Ben says lifting the glass completely off the bar. "They know if I'm in the middle of something, they leave me alone, but I'm also the fella that leaves for the airport a bit early in case there's a fan or two waiting. It's no skin off my nose to sit there and take a pic or two with the fans that have got up at stupid O clock in the morning just cause a little birdie told them I was gonna be at the airport at a certain time, or if they heard a whisper that I was staying at some place, or even having a sneaky pint somewhere."

Ben lifts up the glass, putting it to his lips and taking a drink from it before putting it back on to the bar.

"It's part of the job and anyone who sits there and moans about it should probably get some work where there are not cameras about." Ben says smiling. "I mean come on people, you don't want to film the fella making ya posh coffee at Starbucks, do ya?"

Ben rubs his chin.

"Well a certain SCW boss might if he thought the fella serving him was fit, but that's a whole different story." Ben says with a wink. "But being a wrestler, you expect these kinda things, and you expect the questions you happened to get asked on a loop."

Ben raises a finger and smiles.

"Ya see, all that talk was leading to something people." He says proudly. "I don't waffle on for the sake of it. It has meaning and where I'm leading to is the most common asked questions we get as wrestlers. Who is your favourite opponent? Why haven't you gone for the World Championship? What's Fenris really like? To answer those, Jon Dough, cause I don't wanna and a lunatic."

Ben picks up the beer again, taking another sip from the glass.

"There's a very commonly asked question that we get all the time." Ben starts. "What's it like on show day? Do you do anything superstitious?"

Ben shakes his head.

"I don't have any superstitions." Ben admits. "But I've never actually showed ya what it's like to do a show day."

Ben wags his finger at the camera.

"Now you're gonna have to use your imagination for this, because I'm gonna show ya what it's gonna be like at Inception III." Ben says "And I know it's only Thursday or maybe Friday morning by the time this airs, so ya gotta play along with me. Now, me and Eves are in Las Vegas now, or you wouldn't be able to see all this stuff, but we're gonna base this one on if we didn't leave until Sunday morning, alright?"

Ben picks up his beer and holds if below his mouth.

"Wouldn't be the first time we went to Vegas on show day." Ben admits. "So sit back, put ya plates up and see what it's like for me and Eves on show day."

*******

6am

"Come on Eves." Ben shouts out as he stands at the doorway to the home he shares with his wife Evie. "Get a wiggle on, gonna be late."

"I'm coming, I'm coming." Evie shouts back from a room inside the house.

"Five and half hour flight babe." Ben reminds her. "Wheels up in half an hour."

"Well it's lucky we don't live an hour away from the airfield then." Evie shouts back.

Evie walks down a corridor, her bag over her shoulder as she greets her husband with a kiss on the cheek. Ben reaches down to his side, grabbing the handles of his own bag and lifts it up, casually throwing it over his shoulder.

"Don't wanna be late babe." Ben says excitedly. "Inception III today."

"Two things." Evie says holding up two finger. "One, you're like a kid at Christmas. Two, it's Thursday Ben, Inception III is on Sunday."

Ben turns his head looking in to the camera and shrugs, with half a smile crossing his face.

"Play along people, play along. Let's pretend it's Sunday, eh? Or this promo might as well get deleted now." Ben says before turning back to Evie.

"Deleted?" She asks slightly confused at her husband.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaanyway." Ben stretches out. "Gonna be late, so let's get arses in gear."

Ben takes Evie's bag from her and exits the house, moving towards a waiting car while Evie follows, pulling the door shut and locking. Ben quickly lifts the trunk of the car and places his and Evie's bags inside before slamming it shut. Evie moves towards Ben as Ben moves to the drivers side of the car. Ben opens the drivers door to see his and Evie's Akita, Bear sitting in the drivers seat. He turns his head towards Ben and Ben slowly shakes his head.

"I'm not letting you drive again." Ben jokes with the dog. "And I have no idea how you got in here but over there mate."

Ben points to the passenger seat and Bear reluctantly moves over. Evie moves to the passenger side and opens the door, looking at Bear then across at Ben.

"He called shotgun." Ben says with a smile.

Evie shakes her head and clicks her fingers and Bear obediently steps out of the car. Evie opens the back door of the car and Bear jumps in the back seat. Evie shuts the door behind him and moves to the passenger seat, sliding in next to her husband and shutting the door behind her.

"I would rather have Bear driving." Evie tells Ben.

"He's a better driver than you." Ben fires back with a smile. "Still having nightmares about you and the Ferrari in Italy."

Evie shakes her head at her husband once more.

"Plane leaves in twenty five minutes now." Evie reminds Ben. "Instead of getting your arse in gear, time to get the car in gear."

The camera switches to the outside of the car as it steadily drives away from the house and towards the nearby airfield. The video speeds up as the car travels, almost movie like as they take the short journey to the airfield and to the secure parking area. Both are met with an airport trolley car that quickly takes them to Ben's private plane. The speed of the video slows down as the two take their seats.

"Here we come Vegas!" Ben says excitedly as his wife looks at him from her seat next to him.

The video speeds up once more, showing Ben quickly falling asleep before the scene changes to a mini plane flying across the map of America from Maine to Las Vegas, passing over New Hampshire, New York, Michigan, Iowa, Nebraska, Colorado, Utah, Arizona before finally entering Nevada. The camera cuts inside the plane where Ben, Evie and Bear disembark, the cameras sped up for the couple to get through customs. Finally the cameras slow down to normal speed as Ben, his bag over his shoulder, while holding Evie's in his right hand, and Evie holding a leash connected to Bear, stand behind two big doors in between customs behind them, and the main airport.

12.30pm

"Here we go again." Evie says. "Time to get swarmed by your fan girls."

Ben looks across at Evie, scratching his head with his free hand.

"You know, I've been thinking about that." Ben says. "Maybe I should give them a name. People used to name their fans all the time. Maybe I should call them Ben's Babes."

"You do that." Evie says "And you'll be calling me Ben's Ex Wife."

Ben pouts his lip out, looking sad towards his wife.

"Well, it's been nice knowing you." Ben says softly. "All the best for your future."

A wide smile breaks out on Ben's face as Evie hits him in the arm.

"You suck, you know that?" Evie says, trying her hardest to keep a stern look on her face. "Like really suck"

Ben puts his arm around Evie shoulder and squeezes her close.

"Maybe a little." Ben admits.

The two walk towards the door in to the airport and Ben pushes it open, holding it open for his wife to walk through. The busy McCarran International Airport breathes with life as they walk through the door and in to the general arrivals area. People look towards Ben and Evie, recognizing them before snapping pictures, calling out their names.

"Go on." Evie tells him. "Don't disappoint your fan girls selfie king."

"Come on." Ben tells Evie. "Come get involved with this selfie thing. Being as you don't do it that often, you'll make someone's day."

Ben smiles at Evie and looks at the crowd holding their phones up towards the couple, calling out their names.

"How ya all doing?" Ben asks the crowd as they scream back. "Really hope you get to see the show. It's gonna be a great one."

"Good job avoiding the fact it's only Thursday and not Sunday." Evie whispers to Ben.

Ben looks at the camera and puts his hand out in front of him before moving towards the crowd, bringing Evie with him by wrapping his free arm around hers.

"Who wants a selfie with the great Evie Jordan?" Ben says before turning his head to his wife and poking his tongue out.

Hands fire quickly in the air as Evie grinds her teeth, staring daggers at her husband. Not to let him down, the two walk to the crowd, splitting off slightly to pose for selfies with the fans. Ben smiles widely as he stands with the fans snapping pictures, while Evie looks serious, the look that has scared many opponents. Ben turns and quickly starts signing autographs. He hands a pen back and looks.

"We have to get going sadly people." Ben tells the crowd. "But defo make sure you watch the show. If you head to the casino in a bit, I'm sure you'll see a few SCW stars wandering around at the Gold Coast or The Golden Ring Casinos."

Ben nods to the crowd and moves next to where Evie stands signing a last autograph for a little girl. The little girl pats Bear or the head and Evie turns to her husband.

"Forever the salesman." Evie says with a wink to her husband.

"Gotta keep people interested." Ben tells her. "If not, the company goes belly up. Besides, those kids you just smiled for and signed autographs for will probably go and buy your shirts later. You're now their favourite wrestler."

"I'm no one's favourite wrestler." Evie tells Ben. "And I really don't care."

Ben can't help but smile at his wife as he links arms with her, moving through the airport and nodding to the fans as he goes through.

1pm

From airport to Gold Coast Casino is a surprisingly short trip, fifteen minutes at most to move between the pair, just over four miles away between the two points. Ben and Evie make their way in to the backstage area of the Gold Coast Casino, a place they had been to and wrestled in on countless times. This was the home of SCW, their main place to host shows. The couple had walked these halls so many times and thought they'd seen it all, well, thought being the right word.

"Popcorn!" A voice screams out. "Hot dogs! All food that will give you a heart attack before you're forty!"

Ben and Evie stop in their tracks, looking at each other.

"What the hell?" Evie says confused. "We don't have vendors backstage."

Ben and Evie turn their attention to where the noise is coming from to see Despayre standing behind a makeshift counter, with food in trays around it. Angel sits on the counter, both dressed in red and white striped jackets with matching red and white stripped hat. Above Despayre's head is a sign that reads 'Despy's Dawgs'. Despayre sees Ben and Evie and waves wildly.

"Sir, Madam, what can I get you today?" Despayre says with a cheery tone.

"An explanation Despy." Ben replies. "What's all this about then?"

Ben points to Despayre's food stand and Despayre raises his head, knowing what Ben means.

"Well Angel and I were talking last night and we thought it would be a good idea to come down here and go in to business together." Despayre says, his eyes switching between Ben and Evie. "Now, we thought about gardening, but between me and you, I don't think Angel would be very good with a hedge trimmer. Last time he tried, he swung it around and... that poor cat."

"Poor cat?" Ben asks slowly.

"It took four months for it's fur to grow back." Despayre says seriously.

Ben and Evie share a surprised look before turning back to Despayre to let him continue the story.

"We thought about being Santa's." Despayre tells Evie. "But it's just not a steady job, although it does have a LOT of vacation time."

"Naturally." Evie responds.

"We thought about becoming snowboard champions." Despayre says seriously. "But we live in Vegas, not a lot of snow here."

"Makes sense." Ben replies, trying to keep a serious face.

"So how did you arrive at selling hot dogs?" Evie asks, curiosity getting the better of her.

"Angel saw a dog out of the window that looked a bit warm." Despayre says seriously. "Now can I get you anything? You're holding up the line."

Ben and Evie look behind themselves to see no one there, before looking at each other and slowly turning back to Despayre.

"I think we're good at the moment." Ben starts. "But we'll pop back later."

Despayre nods and waves to them as Evie leads Bear away from Despayre. Ben follows just behind them before quickly catching up with her.

"That's not something you see every day at an SCW show." Ben comments to Evie.

"Or ever." She adds "But it is Despayre after all"

The two continue to walk through the halls before they run in to another familiar face, the face of SCW's World Heavyweight champion, Fenris, dressed casually in street clothes, his championship belt resting over his shoulder.

"Alright mate." Ben says as he looks towards Fenris.

Fenris looks towards Ben and towards Evie, before putting his attention on to Bear, looking down at the dog and stroking him on the head. Ben looks towards Evie.

"Charming." Ben mutters to Evie.

Fenris looks up towards him and smirks at Ben.

"Would you like me to stoke you on the head too?" He asks with an arrogant look.

"Usually I would say yes." Ben says. "But I just done me hair and everything I dunno where ya hands have been."

"I could tell you but you would not like it." Fenris replies.

Ben and Evie cringe towards Fenris and Evie puts her lips near her husbands ear.

"First chance we get." Evie whispers. "Bear is going in the tub."

Bear's head spins quickly towards Evie who just looks down at him and smiles. Ben looks towards Fenris.

"Out here on your own today?" Ben asks. "No Ty? No Aron?"

Fenris' jaw clinches as he looks towards Ben.

"Ty and I are not joined at the hip." Fenris fires back "And Aron can go to hell!"

Ben looks at Fenris with a raised eyebrow, not sure what to say to the World Heavyweight champion.

"You got a face like thunder." Ben tells Fenris. "Who put a bee in your bonnet?"

Fenris looks confused, before looking at Evie for the translation of what Ben said to him.

"He means why are ya pissed off?" Evie says bluntly.

"Because my brother has a big mouth." Fenris tells the two. "He said more than he should have so he can go to hell."

Ben rubs his chin as he looks at Fenris.

"Back home, we have this show called Jeremy Kyle." Ben tells him. "We'll give Jezza a call and I'm sure he can sort you two out. If he can sort out toothless old biddies from a council estate that look like they've been on the Special Brew for the last thirty years, pretty sure they can sort you two wally's out."

"I don't WANT to sort it out!" Fenris snaps back.

"Here's some free advice." Ben says. "Don't push family too far away, you never know when you'll be doing it and never have a chance to be pleasant again. The world is a cruel place at times."

Fenris looks at Ben, not saying a word to him, but Ben nods towards the entrance curtain.

"Anyways." Ben starts. "Off to take a butchers at the arena. Catch ya for a pint or six later."

"Someone is feeling better." Fenris comments.

"Top of the world son." Ben says with a wink. "Top of the world."

Ben and Evie walk away from Fenris to the nearby curtain. The two walk up a few steps, Evie leading Bear and Ben holds the curtain back, allowing for Evie and Bear to walk out on the stage. Ben follows and Evie and Ben look around the set for Inception III, watching the ring crew running around under the instruction of Hot Stuff Mark Ward and Christian Underwood. Ben looks around, taking in the surrounding as Matt Spears walks past him, tapping Ben on the shoulder and exchanging a friendly nod before going to the backstage area.

"I still find it weird your friends with opponents." Evie tell Ben.

"I'm not fighting Matt Spears." Ben says with a smile. "I'm fighting Jon Dough."

"Everyone knows Jon Dough is Matt Spears with a mask." Evie reminds Ben.

"Really? I had no clue." Ben fires back sarcastically.

Ben puts his arm around Evie's shoulder and smiles as he looks at the ring.

"This one is gonna be good babe." Ben tells her. "Under those lights, we are gonna be the first married couple to become Mixed Tag Team Champions. Think this one is gonna be my fave event in SCW history."

Evie smiles towards her husband before the two observe the ring once more.

*******

The camera cuts back to Ben at the bar, his glass now full again as he looks down the camera.

"So that's a pretty standard day of going to work." Ben says with a grin. "Other than Despy Dawgs, that doesn't happen every time but he does get up to some odd things when the shows are just down the road from his place."

Ben wraps his fingers around the glass and smiles.

"Well that was my day earlier." Ben says. "Tonight I get to take my missus out, hence me being dressed in one of my better whistles."

Ben points to his suit.

"But before I do, gotta talk about a couple of fellas." Ben starts "Well a lady first. I saw Jon Dough's promo last week, and Song was hard to get hold of. Thankfully, Twitter tells me that Song is all good cause she's been tweeting away. Honestly, if something would have happened there, wouldn't have been focusing on Jon now."

Ben clears his throat.

"I agree with you Jon." Ben starts. "It's bloody odd with us two chasing titles at the same time and not one of us defending against the other. It's a situation neither of us are used to but it's a situation to get used to pretty quick. I'm up for that challenge and I'm up to face my favourite opponent and I know Evie is more than ready for Amy. I don't need to protect her, you don't need to protect Amy, those two are vicious when they want to be. Just worry about me Jon."

Ben points to himself.

"Worry about us, because we have a lot to live up to." Ben tells him. "Every match we've ever been in, we've raised the bar and it's time to do it again."

Ben picks up his glass, taking a sip of the beer.

"We've never disappointed when we've faced each other." Ben says firmly "And I'll put money on the fact we won't be disappointing people this time. I'm calling it now, we are gonna once again steal the show, we're gonna push boundaries again, but my motivation is higher in this one because I wanna get through for the sake of my wife. We're gonna get those Mixed Tag Titles Jon, but of course mate, you know I wish you and Amy all the best to try and stop us."

Ben glances at his watch.

"I know I'm nearly out of time, but I watched Lachlan Kane's promo too, so gotta say something quickly to him." Ben starts. "Gotta pick you up on a couple of things mate. This division is not alive because SCW signed you, London Underground were champions, check out their record. Two SCW Hall of Famer's were champions, both arguably stronger champions than you. The division don't breathe cause you gave it life, trust me. It's alive because of strong records and Hall of Fame people."

Ben wags his finger at the camera.

"Secondly." Ben says. "One match already that night doesn't outweigh the fact is we know who we're facing. We know getting past Amy and Jon give us you two. We've watched ya, we know what you can do, your focus is split. You have no clue what's gonna happen and when you put me and Jon in a ring together, anything at all can happen, I've lived through it."

Ben takes another sip of beer.

"This is SCW, it's unlike where you've been before." Ben continues "This is a place you do not count those chickens before they hatch. It's friendly advice."

Evie approaches Ben from behind, placing her hand on her husbands shoulder.

"Looks like my night out is gonna start." Ben says with a grin. "But it doesn't matter if its me and Evie, or Jon and Amy, Lachan and Sierra are about to feel the real strength of the SCW Mixed Tag Team Division."

Ben stands up and looks down the camera.

"I'm confident enough to say we'll be seeing all four of you on Sunday." He say with a grin. "So until then."

Ben winks at the camera.

"Laters people!"

The camera starts to fade as Ben stands up, holding his arm out to his wife. Evie links her arm with Ben's and the two disappear in to the night.

54
Supercard Archives / BEN and EVIE JORDAN v AMY SANTINO and JON DOUGH
« on: January 03, 2019, 05:21:29 PM »
 The scene opens up the usual way with a Ben Jordan promo, he face appearing on the screen....

Record scratch!

Ben's face didn't appear on the screen, but the face of Ben and Evie's loveable, turtle loving dog, Bear. Bear looks down the camera, his head tilted.

"Alright people." Ben's voice can clearly be heard saying. "Another week, another match, another Ben Jordan talking part."

Bear tilts his head the other way, his eyes fixated on the camera.

"A match against a couple of friends of mine before moving on to face the champions, Lachlan Kane and Sierra Williams." Ben's voice can be heard saying. "Two tough matches to get what we really want, and those are those Mixed Tag Team championships. Here, hold on a minute..."

Bear puts his long tongue out towards the camera.

"Oi..." Ben says. "Is that camera on me or the dog?"

The camera moves up to Ben's face, Ben sitting to the right of Bear wearing blue jeans and a black T-shirt. An unimpressed look crosses over the Cockney's face.

"I know he's a handsome devil." Ben says with a dry tone. "But come on, when he get's booked in a match, he can have a chinwag with ya."

Ben's face turns to a smile

"Anyway..." Ben continues. "Tough match against two top people before going on to face the champions? It's enough to get ya blood pumping, that's for sure, but the fact is, I'm recording this on the third of January, I got over a week before that match so I'm being all very relaxed about it. I wanna tell ya a story about what happened at and after the last Climax Control show. Kinda proves a lot of things, and I got time to tell you this one before chatting away about the match."

Ben runs his hands over his chin.

"Most people know how I handle contracts." Ben says. "I sign one a year, January the first for a year, which means I was going in to this match contract less unless a deal could be reached. That was a big reason I was at Climax Control, so I wanna show ya that, then I wanna show you one of the best presents I ever got...."

*******

December 23rd

The last SCW show of the year had been and gone, and although not everyone was on the camera that night, both Ben and Evie Jordan had been in attendance. They had reason to be there, without having to be on camera. They had watched Ben's friends Jon Dough and Amy Marshall confirm their spot in the play offs to face the Jordan's at Inception III on the 13th of January, but Ben had other business there.

Shortly before the tag team match....

Ben knocks on the door of Hot Stuff Mark Ward and Christian Underwood, waiting patiently for an accent to scream through the wooden door frame. It didn't take too long before a voice did just that.

"Come in." Hot Stuff Mark Ward's English accent boomed from behind the door, causing Ben to nod his head, taking a deep breath and walking in to the office of the two bosses, a daunting task for anyone. Ben strolls in the office and looks at the two bosses, their desks side by side.

"Ah, right on time." Christian comments as he reaches to a folder on the desk and hands it to Ben. "Look that over, sign, usual stuff unless we're gonna have Despayre show up and negotiate again."

"Nah, no Despayre this year." Ben says with a smile. "As fun as his contracts were and as genius as some of the clauses were, I think it's time to be a little more serious in 2019. Besides, the facial hair clause was a little restricting, I like changing my look every week."

Ben had dealt with these two men for a long time, and trusted them more than most would, but his eyebrows furrowed as he looked over a certain detail in his contract.

"Guys." Ben says with a questioning tone. "This contract is split a bit. Says I work Inception III then get a few months off if I'm not a champion by then."

"We haven't heard from your doctors in a while Ben." Hot Stuff explains. "You know we always had our doubts about you wrestling while getting the treatment for your illness, but we let it flow, booked you lightly. This time we want you to recover fully, so we split the contract."

Ben slowly shakes his head, disappointed at these turn of events.

"I really shoulda brought Despayre in here, cause you know I'm not signing that, right?" Ben tells them firmly. "I'm fine, treatment has been going very well. I slowed it down to stop damage elsewhere, but in fairness, I'm kicking it's arse and getting better to the point I ain't gotta have anymore treatment till next year. Put the year deal on the table, I'll sign that, get you a latest doctors report and if he says I'm improving, we go on like nothing has happened, if he says there's no sign of improvement or recommends I step away, suspend the contract and I'll take off the time you want me to."

Hot Stuff and Christian share a looks from behind the desks and Hot Stuff shakes his head.

"Well it was worth a try." Christian says with a shrug. "We were only thinking of your health Ben."

"I know and appreciate that." Ben says with a genuine tone. "But wrestling keeps me focused, gives me something to do to get my mind of things, keeps me from sitting there thinking about all doom and gloom."

Hot Stuff nods his head and reaches on his own desk, ruffling through and finding a folder. He hands it towards Ben and Ben takes it, opening the folder and looking closer at it.

"One full year, pay rise, some perks." Hot Stuff says as Ben reads the contract.

"Never about the money." Ben tells them. "More I earn, more charity gets."

Ben's eyes scan the contract, looking at the details of the typed words. Ben nods in satisfaction and reaches in to his top pocket and pulls out a pen. He quickly signs his name on the contract and hands it back to Hot Stuff.

"Much appreciated fellas." Ben says with a smile. "Looking forward to what 2019 brings."

"Match against Fenris?" Christian says with a smile. "He has been hinting at it."

"Think I'll give that a swerve" Ben says with a smile of his own. "Anyway gents, thanks. I gotta get going, got that tag match to watch then back off to Maine cause ya know, I live there."

Ben nods at the two before turning and leaving the room. As Ben leaves the room, he smiles at his wife, waiting impatiently for him.

"So?" Evie asks with her thick Australian accent.

"Another year signed down." Ben tells her. "They was a little odd cause they wanted me to take time off to get better but I told them it's all good and I'll be knocking around this place for people like Salco to call a dinosaur for another twelve months."

Ben looks down to Evie's side, seeing his faithful dog Bear looking up at him. Ben strokes Bear on the head.

"Right, let's watch this match and head off shall we?" Ben says looking at Evie.

*******

Back to Ben sitting down in the chair looking down the camera.

"Jordan 2020." Ben says with a smile. "New deal done, new contract with my name on it and I'm here for another year. You can all call me the old boy again, even though you lot think anyone who remembers the beginning of the nineties old."

Ben can't help but smile again.

"But God willing health wise." Ben starts. "I'll be on your screens for 2019 and I will be trying to do what I couldn't do this year and go unpinned. So close this year, next year, I wanna be that undefeated fella."

Ben nod seriously.

"But before I start talking about the first obstacles in our way to go undefeated, we're going back to later that night." Ben explains. "Back to After Amy and Jon was announced to be our play off opponents, and trust me, I know how dodgy play offs can be, take it from a Millwall fan. We'd found out that could be the first of two matches that night, but we also knew that we had some time off, some time to relax. The card wasn't official for a week, but we knew we had three weeks off."

Ben holds up three fingers.

"So it was time to go back off to Maine..." Ben says with a curious look. "Or so I thought...."

*******

A private jet was one of Ben's first investments when he found his way to wealth, or wealth found it's way to him. He knew he wanted to travel the world, see a bit of life, a private jet goes a long way to making such a thing a reality. It also gave him the freedom to live a fair distance away from his place of work, something as a wrestler, he saw as important.

Stepping on to his private plane with his wife Evie, and dog Bear, Ben looks down the aisle of the jet, watching Bear run in front to his designated padded seat, especially designed for the big dog to be strapped in. Ben looks back at his wife, taking the small bag she was pulling behind her and lifting it to one side, lifting it in to the overhead compartment.

"Ever the gentleman." Evie whispers in his ear from behind, her arms wrapping around his waist.

Ben turns around and looks at her, looking deep in to her eyes.

"It's what made you fall for me." Ben reminds her. "Along with my charm, sophistication and..."

"This..." Evie says as she smacks Ben on the rear.

"Cheeky." Ben says with a wink. "But I'll allow it."

Ben kisses Evie on the forehead before reaching for his bag at the side of his leg and lifts it up in to the overhead compartment, before shutting it down. He looks towards Bear and walks over, stroking his friend on the head.

"You'll be back looking at the turtles before you know it." Ben tells him as he straps the dog in his soft box seat. "Will let you out when we're in the air boy."

Ben turns to Evie, and smiles as he takes a laptop case off his back and unzips it, pulling out a laptop and placing it on the dinging room style table in front of the seat. As Ben boots it up, Evie takes a seat next to him and Ben instinctively puts his arm around her shoulder.

"Another Football Manager marathon?" Evie asks her husband with a smirk.

Ben pulls Evie closer, kissing her on the forehead and looking her in the eye. He slightly shakes his head at her and smiles.

"Not today babe." Ben tells her. "I think I might go a little more traditional today."

"Oh?" Evie asks with a tone of curiosity in her voice.

"Well it's Christmas eve tomorrow." Ben says with a slight smile. "Christmas used to be this massive thing for me and the family where we'd all be gathered around each other. I may pop out Christmas eve. I'd go out with my uncle Christmas day, Christmas night I'd be with the family, boxing day out with my uncle losing money on three legged horses, and I would sit and watch Only Fools and Horses with every spare moment."

Ben taps his password in to his laptop and looks back to Evie.

"Now I love where I am now babe, I truly do." Ben tells her "I just fancy some Only Fools as a way to remind me of back home as a kid. So that is the plan for this one and maybe we can think about making our own Christmas traditions now all this is out in the open."

"How about one with no tree unless we're burning it? No decorations, no Christmas music and no people around." Evie says sarcastically.

"Not exactly what I had in mind." Ben says with a smile at Evie. "I was thinking more trees, more decorations, more Christmas music and more people around."

"Yeah.... nah." Evie says with her thick Australian accent. "I like my idea better"

"Ah, you grinch." Ben says playfully as he squeezes his arm around his wife. "Should get in the Christmas spirit."

"Why?" Evie asks him. "It's a holiday for kids and you're apparently an old man."

Ben scrunches his nose up at his wife as he looks at her playful smile and shakes his head just a little.

"This old man might grow a big long beard and dye it white in time for next year." Ben says with a grin. "And only wear red in December, nothing but red, and put antlers on Bear."

Bear hears his name, looking up and towards Ben, but quickly covers his eyes with his paw. Ben shrugs his shoulders.

"Or not" He says with a sad look on his face.

"Definitely not." Evie says to her husband with a wave of her finger.

"Ah, so mean." Ben says with a pouting lip before turning towards the laptop.

Ben clicks away at the laptop, the opening credits to Only Fools and Horses start to play. Ben leans back in his chair but his eyes start to feel heavy. A yawn escapes from his lips as he closes his eyes for just a second. Evie turns her head to look at Ben.

"Ben...?" She says slowly.

Ben doesn't respond, his mind already in dreamland. Evie sigh as she looks at her husband and slowly shakes her head.

"Not even past the opening credits." She says with half a smile on her face.

She knew Ben has had a rough 2018, not his best year health wise, and it did take a toll on the couple, so Evie never really minded if Ben were to randomly sleep... As long as his life wasn't in danger. Even runs her fingers through Ben's hair before standing up, moving down the aisle towards the cockpit. Evie puts her head through the curtain as the captain, co captain and navigator makes their final checks.

"Change of plans boys." Evie says firmly. "We're not going to Maine..."

Nine hours later.

"Ben..." Evie says in an almost whisper. "Millwall just scored."

"Come on you lions!" a very sleepy voiced Ben says.

Ben slowly opens his eyes and looks towards Evie, one eyebrow raised at his wife.

"Hold on a minute." Ben says to Evie. "Millwall are not playing today."

"Easiest way to get you awake while you have clothes on." Evie says biting her lower lip. "Come on, wake yourself up, we're home."

"Home?" Ben says stretching out. "It's really weird babe, but I feel like I'm a lot more refreshed sleeping this time then I usually do when we fly home. I feel like I've had twice the sleep of what I usually do."

"You don't know the half of it." Evie whispers to herself.

"Hmmm?" Ben queries.

"I said the doors opening, so off ya go." Evie instructs.

Ben stands up, looking at the table where his laptop was and seeing it already packed away. He stands up to see the bags already on the floor from the overhead compartment.

"Someone's been busy." Ben says as Evie stands up.

"Well I waited after we landed to see if you'd wake up on your own, got the bags down, considered poking you with a pencil till you woke up." Evie says with a calm shrug.

"Oh, the normal." Ben responds.

"Pretty much." Evie replies.

Ben picks up the laptop bag and putting it over his back and watches Bear run towards the door of the plane, standing at the top and looking out. He fires a tilted head look back towards Ben as Ben picks up the bags.

"What's wrong with him?" Ben asks Evie.

Evie shrugs her shoulders, an innocent look on her face as Ben walks to the door of the plane and looks around, looking down at Bear, who looks back at him.

"Eves, darling, sweetheart." Ben says slowly.

Evie walks behind Ben as he steps down, looking around at the surroundings around him.

"Yes Ben?" Evie says innocently as she appears at the top of the steps to the plane.

"How long has Canary Wharf been in Maine?" Ben asks.

He points towards the famous pointed top of Canary Wharf, seen very clearly from the runway. Ben looks around his surroundings and looks back to Evie.

"This looks a ton like London City Airport." Ben says before snapping his fingers. "I get it, I'm still on the plane, still asleep and this is just a dream."

Evie steps down the steps of the plane, pinching Ben on the arm, causing him to jump.

"That feel like a dream to you?" Evie asks "You fell asleep, I decided to give you a bit of your childhood. I told them to bring the plane to London, so we can spend Christmas and New Year here. It's not like we ever leave home without passports or Bear. They way you spoke about home. I knew it was time to come see your family."

"You're a star, you know that?" Ben says with a wide grin on his face.

"Don't tell everyone, it will ruin my reputation...." Comes the reply from Evie.

*******

Back to Ben in current times, a wide nostalgic smile on his face as he looks down the camera and nods.

"And that people is where you'll find me right now." Ben says. "Thanks to my incredible wife, I'm here in London for a couple more days and it was honestly the best present I could have ever hoped for. We got to be home, around family and you'll be amazed how much something like that would focus your mind on to other things, like matches in SCW."

Ben nods firmly.

"Kinda liked that segway thingy there." Ben admits. "Either way, we got focused and I'm very focused about the job in hand in a week or so's time. It's always a blessing and a curse to take on a friend or two, you tend to do the odd training session together, you tend to work hard to impress them in training, they see you at your best behind closed doors, they see you up and raring to go like no other. I've been in this situation with Jon before, I've been in it with Amy too, and we all know Amy's experience mind would simply pick holes in what she's seen me do. She'd make a cracking trainer when she's had enough of this, so I reckon Amy might have a trick or two to share with ya about me Jon, but you've had something different to know me, haven't ya?"

Ben pauses for a second.

"You've actually been in the ring with me countless times." Ben says with a nod. "And we know training is one thing but performing under the big lights adds a whole different side to things. Unexpected things happen in those kinda matches and a few tricks get used. You've seen mine Jon so this is where I know I gotta be better, I need to be better to try and out fox you. I ain't that arrogant guy who sits there saying he's definitely gonna win, we got enough bellends in SCW who do that or feel entitled that be in certain spots but I've come home for a bit, my mind is clear, my mind is thinking outside of the box. How to get one over on someone who knows so many of my game plans, hell, a man I've spoke to backstage and has given me advice?"

Ben taps his chin.

"Sod it, there's only one way to do it." Ben muses "I gotta wing it"

Ben shrugs his shoulders

"I know, not much of a game plan" Ben admits "But when ya in there with someone that knows your every move before you even think of it, gotta be creative, gotta do something different, gotta wing it and that's what I'm gonna do. I ain't gonna be Mr predictability in this one, I gotta take the chances I ain't taken before because Jon, that pot of gold at the end of the rainbow is there waiting for me. I know Lachlan and Sierra are a couple but not married, so Evie and I could be the first married couple to hold those belts and everyone loves a first. We wanna be the first married couple to get hold of those belts and I ain't under any illusions here people."

Ben shakes his head fast.

"Under none at all." He states. "Jon and Amy are one hell of a challenge, they a pair who deserve a ton of credit for everything they can do in the ring but there's something booting me in the jacksy driving me on to try and get hold of these belts. I know it's gonna almost be like crashing through a brick wall to get past Jon and Amy but sod it, gonna get me Vinnie Jones on, be Juggernaut and crash though some walls."

Ben takes a deep breath.

"Jon, you're always a challenge I like facing mate, always a challenge I'd go for over and over again. Not many people push me to my limits but you have your way of doing just that." Ben says seriously. "But I know I do the same with you and this time ain't gonna be much different, because I will be pushing my limits to try my bloody hardest to get through you and on to what matters. I know people out there are gonna question if I can do two matches in one night with everything that has happened to me over the last year, but I can promise each and every person out there who is watching, each and every person out there live, or buying the show that match two ain't gonna see me drop my standards. I got a couple of gears to work through and I will get to that top gear at the right time in that second match."

Ben holds up two fingers.

"This will be two one hundred and ten percent committed Ben Jordan matches in one night, no slow down for anyone or anything." Ben says with a nod and a smile. "I ain't coming to mess around, coming to go through some friends and get hold on those titles."

Ben looks down at his watch and looks back at the camera.

"Well my friends, it looks like I'm out of time." Ben says with a slightly sad look on his face. "But thank you all for sitting here and listen to me chat and I'll probably be back next week to do it all over again. Until then, you lot be good and I will speak to you soon."

Ben winks.

"Laters people!"

The camera fades to black.

55
Climax Control Archives / Walden.... Theo Walden
« on: November 30, 2018, 04:50:55 AM »
 The camera opens with Ben Jordan standing outside his house in Bar Harbor, Maine, his marital home with his wife Evie. The midday sun shines down on his skin as the brisk November wind blows across his face, forcing his hair to moves slightly.

"Bloody tatas out here." He comments to himself.

Ben looks up at the camera, realising that the recording has started. Biting his lip, he calmly shrugs, his thick green winter coat rising with his shoulders.

"Means it's bloody cold people." He explains.

A wide smile crosses the Cockney's face.

"Alright people." Ben say with a smile still on his face. "We've been here before, this is the intro before showing you some exciting stuff, but today, we're gonna mix it up just a little bit. I know, shocking stuff but in the house at the moment, Evie and me are getting ready for a local reporter to come sit down with us and have a little chat about us. I mean we're sorta like celebrities in this place these days. I mean I admit, there's only a few thousand people, but it's good to be known. I mean we're just trying to fit in like the locals but when you work for some place that throws ya on the box every week, people always wanna know a little more."

Ben waves his finger at the camera.

"You know me, I don't have having a rabbit with people." Ben says sincerely. "But this is where we change it up a bit."

He moves the hair from the top of his forehead, the wind picking up.

"Cause now, I'm gonna get the talking about the match out of the way right here." Ben starts. "I said I was far from done, far from picking up the gold clubs, far from spending the rest of my life sitting on me arse and stamp collecting and now we're back on the horse against Gamers Inc and I get to team with my lovely wife."

Ben smiles and nods.

"And not for the first time." Ben states. "Obviously the first time, you lot didn't know she was my wife but when the bosses wanted to play the let's shake it up game, they got me teaming with Eves against Jamie Dean and Amy Marshall, couple of me old muckers.... Alright, ain't taking credit for remember that, it was almost 2 years ago, so cheers Mercy for the facts."

Ben fires two thumbs up to the camera.

"But this is different." Ben says. "This ain't no bosses game, this has a means to an end from it. Brooke Saxon announced that teams who get three wins between now and Inception III get to go on against Team Eggplant at the supercard and I love a challenge and after a little Twitter exchange with both Lachlan and Sierra, I kinda want us to be facing them because one way or the other, it will be one hell of a match, a match the people want to see, so I think it's time we put our first point on the board and it's against the youthful, young, up and coming talented fellas and ladies called Gamers Inc."

Ben nods his head firmly.

"I'll be the first to admit that I don't know a whole bunch about them." He says seriously. "But I have run in to Jimmy Andrews, turns out his the nephew of my old rival, Travis Nathaniel Andrews. Man I miss wrestling that old git, gave me some of my best matches and if I get the chance to do it again, I probably would. Now Jimmy, if you have half the talent your unc did, you'll be alright in this business, you'll be very good in this business and have a bright future."

Ben pauses for just a few seconds.

"And your mate Jack Stewart, just being around you will help him grow a bit." Ben continues "but this is where things go a little bit dodgy for ya. Most people of your experience come in and build it up a little, get involved with smaller teams, work out what's what and although you've teamed more than me and Eves, we're the more experienced, the better equipped, the one's who know what it's like to get that feeling inside where you where gold is the ultimate prize. You might think that we're hurting a bit coming off of a couple of defeats but the fact is we lost to better people on the night at High Stakes VIII but me and Eves ain't the kinda people who go in to our shells like an Alligator Snapping Turtle..."

Ben nods his head.

"Yep, I've been being a fake cowboy on Red Dead Redemption 2." Ben admits. "You guys played that? What am I saying, of course you have, this is game of the century and you're gamers. If you work out a way to shoot one of those thing, let me know, bullets keep pinging off the shell."

Ben rolls his eyes at himself.

"Sorry, went a  little off track." He says with a coy shrug of his shoulders. "Anyway, we're not the kinda people to hide away and melt. You guys could think this is the perfect time to be up against us, the absolute best time, but it's not because we ain't looking for two losses on the spin. We're obviously looking to bounce back to get back to winning ways so in realistic terms, this is actually the perfect time for us to be facing you, no messing around, no worrying, just a nice chilled out comfortable match for us."

Ben stops, looking away from the camera just thinking about his next words.

"I don't mean that in a disrespectful way." He starts. "Far from it."

Ben turns his head and looks towards the camera.

"But what I mean is that me and Eves need this one and we're up against a team that deep down in their heart of hearts, know they're up against things here." Ben explains. "You guys do know that right? Evie and I were two great single champions, held control over the Roulette divisions and we know that will be thrown at us. They're good singles but will they crack it as a team? Of course we bloody will for Christ's sake, we're a married couple, we know each other obviously better than most, so we will be stepping in to this one as confident as stepping in to any other match. We'll step in to it with only winning on the mind and nothing else. It's not about showing I still got it because come on, people thinking about my retirement was just their way of coming up with something to say about me, I'm not showing anyone I still got it cause deep down, I know I have, I'm looking at the prize at the end."

He shrugs his shoulders.

"Yes, I know I'm thinking far ahead." He says softly. "But come on, the chance to become a champion with the woman ya love is kinda a hard one to say no to. It's a goal that needs to be had and we want to get those three points and be mixed tag champions, who wouldn't want to be? The fact is Gamer Inc, I look forward to facing you but you're in the wrong place at the wrong time here and I can promise you, the fans, the world, that after Sunday, The Jordan's will have their first point in this competition."

The door behind him opens and Bear, his pet Akita dog walks through the door and barks towards him. Ben tilts his head and looks at the dog.

"What was that boy?" He asks with fake concern "Evie fell down a well?"

Bear tilts his head, almost looking back at Ben with confusion and barks again.

"Oh, time for the interview, gotcha." Ben says before looking back at the camera. "That is my cue to leave you lovely people and go for a chat elsewhere. Roll on Sunday, Gamer Inc, sorry it's us you're facing, just look at it as building big match experience."

Ben winks at the camera.

"Laters people." He says with a smile.

Ben turns around, following Bear in to the house and quickly unzipping his jacket. He pulls it from his shoulders and places it on a nearby hook and strolls through the house and in to the living room where he sees his wife, Evie sitting on the sofa opposite a woman with tied back neat blonde hair.

"Sarah." Ben says with a polite nod towards the reporter. "Glad you made it."

Ben takes a seat next to his wife as the woman sits in the arm chair nearby. Ben puts his hand around Evie's and looks across at the woman.

"Didn't think about warming your hands before grabbing mine?" Evie says looking at her husband.

"That's what I'm trying to do." Ben replies with a cheeky smile. "You've been in the house, I've been out there where it's a bit nippy, stands to reason your hands are much warming than mine so using your hands to warm up mine. Ingenuous, eh?"

Ben smiles towards Evie who tries to keep a straight face, but Ben's general radiating charm forces her in to a slight smile.

"I'll remember that when I've had my hands in the freezer." Evie fires back with a wink and a stare.

"Love you too Eves." Ben says with a grin, knowing full well it's a threat that she will most likely go through with.

Ben turns to Sarah sitting in the armchair and gives her a nod.

"You can ask away at any time." Ben tells her.

"Great." Sarah says with a warm smile. "Tell me, who are the Jordan's?"

"Couple of people, who try to be normal but often find themselves on television." Evie says with a straight forward tone.

"Does being on television hinder that normal life." Sarah asks.

"Of course" Ben replies "It's worse in a bigger city with lots more eyes on ya all the time."

"Is that why you chose to move to Bar Harbor?" Sarah asks.

"Partly" Ben responds. "It just seemed like a cool place to move, lot's of pretty scenery and this house was pretty perfect to move to."

Sarah smiles at the couple on the sofa.

"How did you find Bar Harbor?" Sarah asks.

"Google." Evie replies bluntly. "We were in New York, but my husband wasn't a big fan. He's always preferred quieter places. Even in London, he lived in a quieter part, then a quiet part of Canada, then a quiet part of Cuba, so we looked for a place where it was quiet that we could spend some time at from time to time, a way to get away from everything and found this place."

"But you moved her full time now?" Sarah asks Ben directly.

"Mostly." Ben starts. "Work takes us away from here at weekends, and we still check out the place in New York from time to time, and go on holiday a fair bit when we get time off of work, but we're here maybe ninety percent of the time. Love it here, second we got here, we see it was for us, so we're here a lot."

"Does working together add any pressure on your relationship?" Sarah questions.

"Nah, not at all. I love working with my wife." Ben says, glancing at Evie. "Happy working with her all the time. Even when SCW closed for a while, we still worked together."

"Oh..." Sarah says curiously.

SOME UNDISCLOSED EASTERN EUROPEAN COUNTRY.

A black tie gala event is what we flashback to where the camera focuses on two people with their backs to each other, one male, one female. The camera focuses on the woman in the red dress, her hair high on her head and glasses on her face. The camera moves in closer to see the woman as Evie Baang, or Jordan, dealers choice.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" She whispers, turning away from the crowd.

The camera focuses on the man with his back towards her, to show him dressed in a tuxedo, also wearing glasses on his face, the man being her husband Ben.

"Yeah. I'm bored since SCW closed and need something to do." Ben replies, not looking at Evie. "Besides, I always wanted to be a bit of James Bond type."

Evie rolls her eyes.

"This is not a game." She stresses. "This is a real life situation, you're not James Bond, all you need to do is distract the woman, try and get her to a much quieter place, I will then get what we need and we get out of here."

Ben looks disappointed.

"So no high speed chase in a super car?" Ben says disappointed. "No explosions, no gangsters with big guns and running away thinking they're really rubbish at shooting?"

"It's not a movie either." She sighs. "Just remember the camera in your glasses means I can see everything you do. The microphone in them means I can hear you too. I shouldn't even have you here, I could have done it on my own."

"You won't be saying that when I'm all ninja later." Ben says with a smirk. "Besides, all I gotta do is chat up some bird and sorted."

"I've seen your chat up lines." Evie replies with a smirk of her own.

"Worked on you, didn't they?" Ben quickly fires back.

"I'd been drinking at the time." Evie says with a smile.

Ben stands up disappointed, looking across at his target, a woman with flowing dark hair and a blue dress.

"Hurtful." Ben says. "Very hurtful. Now if you'll excuse me, I'm off to see if she's been drinking too."

Ben walks across the room towards the woman he is meant to distract.

"Theo Walden." Ben's voice can be heard say "Nice to meet ya."

A look of confusion crosses Evie's face as she listens in.

"Theo Walden?" She says surprised. "What the fuck kinda name is that?"

Ben looks across the room at Evie, his eyebrows lowered before looking back at the woman.

"Mr Walden." the woman says. "I've had my eye on you all night."

"Well I do have a face people are drawn to." Ben replies confidently.

Evie puts her finger in her mouth in the universal I'm gonna be sick sign.

"Cringe." She mutters. "Thank God you used better lines on me, or you'd be sitting at home on your own right now."

Again, Ben fires a look in Evie's direction but quickly back towards the woman.

"I could tell you was a man I wanted to know from the second I saw you." The woman say to Ben. "Maybe we could go somewhere a little more quieter."

"That was easy." Ben whispers to himself.

"Too easy." Evie replies apprehensively.

"What was that?" The woman asks Ben.

"Lead the way." Ben responds trying to cover his tracks.

The woman points to the side of the ballroom and leads the way, Evie stands up and moves towards them as Ben walks through the door but....

THUMP!

Ben's eyes start to blink as he wakes up in a completely different location. He looks around at his new surroundings, an abandoned looking building, water dripping down from a leaky roof, broken windows set high in to the building. Ben looks down, realizing that he's seated, his legs and wrists duct tapped to the wooden chair.

"Marvellous." Ben mutters to himself.

The woman from earlier steps in front of him, holding a long sharp machete in her hand, looking at Ben with evil intentions on her face.

"You know Mr. Walden, you really need to work on your covert skills a little more." The woman tells him. "When I heard someone may be coming here for what I possess tonight, it wasn't difficult to pick you out of a crowd and when you just walked towards me, I knew it was you."

"What can I say?" Ben replies "It's my first day."

"Comical." The woman says in a flat tone. "But now this is where questions get asked."

"I got a question for you." Ben says quickly. "Why an old abandoned warehouse to do these things in? I mean it's cold, it's dark, there's like a million ways to escape, the place is made of rotting wood for Pete's sake. I mean you can sneeze on this place and create an exit point. Why not like one of those luxury hotel penthouses where you need a key card to use the lift to get there, surrounded by your men making escape a little more impossible? Could order some room service and stuff."

The woman puts the machete in front of Ben's face as five strong looking men walk towards him, backing the woman up.

"Ok, maybe not room service." Ben says.

"Who do you work for?" The woman asks.

"Tough question." Ben says. "I mean I used to work for this big company, but they closed down a bit, and I'm now fielding offers for everything, from talk show host, to being in films, to even singing in the Eurovision Song Contest, but I don't think I got the voice for that and my country happens to be pretty rubbish at that."

The woman moves the tip towards Ben's throat.

"Enough of the bullshit Mr Walden." The woman says. "Who sent you here?"

"I'm just on holiday." Ben replies. "Sent meself here cause I heard you have some wonderful museums."

Without warning a clink can be heard on the floor and smoke starts appearing from a canister on the floor. As the smoke fills the room, Ben's chair starts to be pulled away from the debilitating smoke, causing the six people to start to cough. Ben looks backwards to see Evie.

"What took you so long?" Ben asks "And where did you get a smoke bomb?"

"Sorry Theo, I didn't know where they took you." Evie says rolling her eyes. "And I always got a couple knocking around."

"Abandoned warehouse." Ben says "It's always the abandoned warehouse. Besides, I'm wearing the glasses that showed you where I was. I mean looking around this place, you could probably tell it wasn't The Savoy."

"The camera broke when you got hit on the head." Evie tells him. "And it took a while for the tracker in your shoe to pinpoint where you were"

"You put a tracker in my shoe?" Ben says surprised. "Damn, no more sneaky pints for me when I tell you I'm at the shops."

"Be quiet." Evie tells Ben as she reaches down with a small knife, cutting the duct tape around Ben's wrists and feet. "You couldn't even break the duct tape."

"It's surprisingly strong." Ben replies. "That's why it fixed everything."

Ben stands up as the smoke clears, seeing the woman run away.

"You go after her." Ben says. "I'll deal with these clowns."

Evie darts off and Ben looks at the five guys and puts his hands up, his fist clenched.

"HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIYAAAAAAAAAW!" Ben screams out in classic kung fu mode.

Ben jumps at the men, throwing punches left and right knocking one man to the ground. He throws a back elbow at the second man, catching him on the nose and knocking him to the ground. The third throws a punch, but Ben ducks and hits him with a open palm to the chest, sending him away before turning to the forth man, jumping up and catching him with a flying kick to the face. The fifth man approaches but Ben puts his foot back and pulls the chair in front of him, flicking it up in the air and catching it perfectly before swinging the chair and breaking it over the fifth man's head. Ben looks around at the fallen bodies and puts his hands together and bows.

"Easy mate." He says with a nod.

SCRRRRRRRRRRRRAAAAATCH!

The sound of a needle pulling across a vinyl record can be heard - Look it up kids - As the camera cuts back to Ben and Evie sitting on the sofa. Sarah sits wide mouthed, not believing what she's hearing as Evie looks at Ben with a stern look on her face.

"That is not what happened.... Theo." She says firmly.

"That is totally what happened." Ben says trying to be serious. "I used my great kung fu skills to take out five people like they were nothing. That is really what happened."

Evie shakes her head, looking at Ben with a firm look.

"Not even close." She tells him. "That hit you took on the head really scrambled your brains. You was never that calm, I saw it all."

"Prove it." Ben says to her seriously.

"You don't know kung fu." She tells him. "That is proof enough. You only barely made it off the chair."

"That's not how I remember it." Ben tells her. "I remember me just being awesome, then you wandering back with the tart and calling me your hero."

"That is NOT what happened...." Evie states firmly. "THIS is what happened...."

Wanna find out what really happened? Or might of happened? Or just wanna be really entertained? Go watch Evie's promo right now!  

56
Supercard Archives / EIGHT MAN WARRIOR'S BRAWL
« on: November 03, 2018, 01:03:26 PM »
 Ah, another Ben Jordan promo, you remember how these start, right? The camera opens up in a backstage area of a building, the backdrop just a red curtain, the camera turns to see a very sweaty looking Ben Jordan in suit pants and a black buttoned down shirt. Ben has a towel around his neck and a wide smile on his face. He dabs the towel on his forehead and looks down the camera.

"Alright people." Ben says with a smile. "Hope ya all well. I'm standing here backstage at the Golden Ring casino, opened earlier and owned by Daniel J Morgan of London Underground. For weeks, things have been in motion for that fella and he came to me, asking me to do something for the opening, and I just got off stage now."

Ben points to the red curtain behind him.

"Yep, that's the stage behind me there." Ben inform the listening viewers. "Funny thing is with being from the same area, and in the line of work I used to be, you tend to know everyone, and for some reason Daniel thought I might have had an interesting life, so a while ago, he approached me away from the camera and asked me if I could put together a little show for his opening of his casino, one where I have a chat with the crowd and  share some of live from back home as well as my wrestling career, and I thought sod it, might as well, could be a giggle, and that's what I decided I'll do."

A smile crosses Ben's face again.

"And that's what I did just now." Ben tells them. "Been off stage for a few minute, just giving the SCW people a chance to edit it a little and you can sit and watch it. Weeks of work went in to this, I wrote the whole thing, but went off script a little too, then threw the script away but it sure was fun to do and be able to talk about my life, especially considering the millions of new people now linked to SCW with the guys from Honor coming over and of course, SCU linking up with SCW.Be nice to let them all know who Ben Jordan the wrestler is, and how I became that guy."

Ben takes a deep breathe.

"I even got to do a little promo at the end of it for a week tomorrow." Ben says with a smile. "So anyways, put ya plates up and let's show ya what went down on stage not too long ago. Hit it"




Inside the theatre of the Golden Ring casino, the crowd take their seats, talking quietly amongst themselves as they wait for the show to start. The lights in the building start to dim a little as a lone spotlight focuses on the red curtain backdrop, causing their quiet chatter to become a little quieter.

"Ladies and gentlemen." A voiceover says, booming through the speakers. "Please welcome to the stage, Mr. Ben Jordan."

The crowd politely cheer as "Blame It On The Boom Boom." by Black Stone Cherry blast from the speakers. Ben quickly makes his way on to the stage, raising a hand to wave to the crowd, dressed in his suit pants, and buttoned black shirt, the Roulette championship sits over his shoulder. Ben moves to the center of the stage where a microphone stand is set up, next to a table with a couple of bottles of water on it. Ben takes off the Roulette championship from over his shoulder and places it on the table, facing it out to the crowd. He moves towards the microphone stand and picks up the microphone from it as the music fades out.

"Alright people." Ben says with a wink.

The crowd cheer, hearing one of Ben's few catchphrases and most common starts to speaking.

"It's amazing to be here at the Golden Ring casino. Massive thank you to Daniel J Morgan for the invite to be here tonight and have a little chat with ya." Ben says confidently. "I've known Daniel, Osbourne, Charlotte and Mackenzie for donkeys years back home, not like best mates who would be running around together but the East End of London, people seem to know a lot of pub landlords and pub landlords have heard the stories of every bugger in the area."

Ben smiles as a few of the crowd laugh.

"So when I got asked to do this, talk about the old times and stuff, I thought why not, make a blinding start to a promo for High Stakes VIII and that is why we have the cameras in." Ben states, pointing around to the cameras. "I mentioned being a pub landlord and that is exactly what I was but I think we need to go back a little further than that."

Ben paces up and down the stage.

"I know you lot have seen a lot in wrestling and wondered if it's real, if it's fake, the people we hang around with and such, and for years, I was questioned about a certain mate of mine, Mickey Carroll." Ben says with a blank face. "I met Mickey as a kid, he saved me from getting me face smashed in by well, breaking someone else's nose."

Ben mocks a horrified look on his face for a few seconds, causing the crowd to laugh.

"True story, Mickey saved me from getting me arse handed to me." Ben tells the crowd. "And I'm been friends with the paddy every since. Nothing that went out on the screens about our friendship was false. Mickey and I might not have seen eye to eye for a while, but it's an east end thing, sometimes you just don't get along, might not see each other for years, but you always fall back in to being mates again. I haven't seen much of Mickey in a while, I missed him at the last SCW shows, but it's what being from the east end is all about. It's about loyalty and that's a trait I got in spades."

Ben nods seriously before smiling.

"I ain't ever turned on anyone in me, although Jamie Dean came close to getting a kick in the knackers a few times." Ben says with a grin.

The crowd laugh once more.

"But yeah, school time Ben had a lot of the cockney trait of loyalty." Ben says. "I still do. You ever go back and miss the school days?"

A few yeahs come from the crowd.

"Those were the best times of my life, and I didn't even know it." Ben tells them. "Seriously loved every second of being in those days, but only found that out after I had to jump in to the real world and do something with meself. At school, it was easy when you look back at it, everything done for ya, people actually wanted to help ya, and now, bloody hell, the rat race ain't all it's cracked up to be. I won't lie, I was a bloody horrible student at school, spent so much time over Mudchute farm with Mickey, Emma Rose and Tessa Flanagan when I shoulda been getting me head down and learning a few things."

Ben puts his finger up, stopping himself for a second.

"Yes, Emma and Tess are real people who have known us for a long time too." Ben says with a wink. "Clearly gingers and foreigners were attracted to hanging around me."

Ben smiles to himself.

"These days, always telling kids to stay in school, and I will say that to anyone cause ya never appreciate these things until ya older and getting beat up for a living." He says with a smile. "So seriously people, do what ya can to keep those kids in school."

A round of applause comes from the crowd and Ben moves to one of the water bottles, picking it up and drinking from it before turning around and facing the crowd again.

"People thought I had it easy growing up." Ben tells them. "I mean everyone expects the sons of business owners will follow them in to the business so didn't have to do anything other than know about that business, and I fell in to that group. My dad owned pubs to the point I was born in to that business, it was pretty much the only thing I knew what to do. Not many other eleven year olds can pull a pint and change a barrel, that's for sure, but I fell in to that."

Ben takes another mouthful of water before putting the bottle back on the table.

"People think the pub game is lucrative, but let me tell you people, it's not the case." Ben tells them. "You need like seven proper busy nights out of the month to cover everything before you can make a few quid, but that was the game we was in. We had our busy times, and we had times when we could barely keep the lights on. Pubs are a whole different game to ya classy bars and nightclubs, they're hard work, especially back at those times when there was thirty boozers in a three square mile place, you had to stay on point, had to stay on ya game and try and pull people in. I wasn't rich, I struggled, most pubs did."

Ben sighs as he thinks back.

"It's actually worse now." Ben tells them. "I don't get home as much as I used to but there's now only six boozers left on the island, and with the prices, people can't afford to go out and booze it up anymore, which is a shame cause the London pub used to be a tradition, a place to be with your friends and family, bring your kids on a Sunday, roast potatoes on the bar, I used to look forward to those Sunday's as a kid, because it would bring in the crowds, but business wasn't always great to the point I had to end up working as security at arenas for a while."

Ben looks around the surprised looks.

"Yeah, while the old man ran the pub and I wasn't slinging pints behind the bar, I was the bloke showing you to ya seats at Corrs gigs and things." Ben says with a smile. "I was the fella in the dodgy mustard blazer showing people to where they parked their bums. I did that for a while then the old man decided to slow down and I was officially a pub owner."

Ben pauses for a second as he nods his head.

"Yep, owned a bar and bloody hell, getting up at 6am to get a beer delivery was a tough old thing to do every few days." Ben says shaking his head slowly. "But being so close to Canary Wharf, business picked up the more buildings were built around there, bringing in the office suits who wanted to say they've been in an east end boozer. Problem was, they ran out of space there in the wharf and started buying up all the buildings just outside the wharf and I will never forget that day some developer in a suit walked in to my pub and asked to speak to me, to put down one hell of an offer in 2008."

Ben pauses for a second.

"For thirty two million pounds." Ben says softly.

A huge collective gasp comes from the crowd.

"See, we owned the land it was on too." Ben starts "They couldn't just buy the pub, they needed the land too and had to pay it's worth. Land prices were sky high back then and before you knew it, everything my parents ever worked for to earn a crust had paid off, they were millionaires overnight, I was a millionaire overnight."

The crowd clap and cheer for Ben but Ben waves his hand towards them.

"It's not really an achievement to be that to be honest." Ben tells them. "But it set everything up nicely for my family who could have the freedom to do what they wanted, to be able to go and enjoy life. At the end of the day, it's what we all work for, to get to a point to be financially free where we don't have to grind anything out anymore."

Ben pauses again as he take another drink of water.

"Makes ya wonder why someone who just became a millionaire decided to become a wrestler and not party like it's going out of fashion." Ben says with a smile. "Well trust me people, I partied my arse off for months. I spunked away money on taking my friends to places I've never even dreamed of. Bunch of cockneys in Monaco at high rolling casinos was a highlight, but it hit me after months. I've always been a working boy, always been doing something in a pub to keep things ticking, getting up at 6am had given me direction, and instead, the money had turned me in to a reckless party boy with zero direction in his life. I needed direction before I drunk myself to death. Difference is this time, I could pick my direction, I had money to do whatever I wanted to do and I had been a fan of wrestling for a long time, and I could finally afford to pay someone to teach me how to do it."

Ben smiles thinking back.

"And I decided on Chett Hangman Hawkins to be that guy." Ben says with a beaming smile.

The crowd boo, hearing the name, Chett having been a heel a lot in his career. Ben can't help but smiles.

"I'm sure he loves you all too." Ben comments. "Hangman wasn't so keen, I think he thought I was taking the piss when I just showed up and asked him, and I think that's why he worked me hard to become who I am today and he did a bang up job doing that. If it wasn't for him, I would never have found my way to ACW and that's something I will always owe him for."

The crowd politely applaud.

"ACW, wow!" Ben says thinking back. "A place I did it all, won everything on my own and with Mickey, a place I met Emma again, a place I met Simon Jones, Drake Green and Casey Williams, a place I met a lot of people who showed me what business was like and people who I can call friends these days. I loved every second of being in Canada, loved being there, even though I froze my arse off a lot, it was home, it felt good and I couldn't help but love it there. Canada helped make me, my friends helped make me and not a lot makes me sad but when ACW became part of SCW, I was sad, I was nervous, and I got lost in the shuffle for a long time."

Ben takes a deep breath.

"Big fish in a little pond became a little fish in a big pond and it took me a while to find my feet a bit." Ben admits. "I came over with Drake Green as top stars and while Drake excelled, I didn't and it was a tough time, my personal life was having a bit of a mare, Emma had gone, but I was lucky that I was always good at making friends. Meeting Sam Marlowe and Jamie Dean sort of kept me with the motivation to kick on a bit, being able to continue working with Mickey pushed me through. What people don't realise about the wrestling business is that there's a lot of people in it for themselves, but I found little small victories to keep me going. With my personal life improving too, I started kicking on a bit and becoming the guy I knew I could be and I started doing some great work a few years ago, around the time I met Evie Baang."

Ben smiles as he looks to the first row where Evie is seen watching her husband talk.

"Evie wasn't a wrestler when I met her." Ben tells the crowd "But she fell for the business the more I was in it, she started seeing she could do what I did, and to be fair, better than I could."

Evie nods her head from the audience.

"And she became a massive part of the business." Ben says. "A huge part of SCW, and I've been asked a million times why it was all kept a secret."

Ben takes a huge deep breath.

"Well if you listen to Trinity Jones, you'll see why it was kept a secret." Ben says with a serious tone. "Trinity Jones came straight out and said what we knew everyone else would say and that Evie is where she is because of me. This is a little off the script here, but piss off Trinity, Have you ever seen me with the top title in SCW? No, have you ever seen Evie with the top title in SCW? Yes. flawed logic that she is where she is because of me, cause she is miles ahead of me. But this pretty much proves why we never told the world that we were married, because of this exact reason, this exact way of thinking from people who wasn't creative enough to come up with any thing new."

Ben walks up and down the stage.

"Work life is work life, home life is home life." Ben states. "The two should not bleed in to each other. What we do at home is no one else's business and who we are off the camera shouldn't be used in front of the camera. Evie's where she is because she put the work on, not cause she's married to someone who she's outshone. It's that simple."

Ben paces the stage.

"But things have improved a lot in SCW for me right now." Ben says with a nod. "I got this bad boy here."

Ben picks up the Roulette championship and puts it over his shoulder.

"Winning this usually sends you towards the World Championship at some point." Ben says with a nod. "Get the feeling that won't happen for me, I'm not everyone's cup of a tea and not everyone thinks my hard work, hours in the gym, hours coming up with creative ideas is good enough to allow me to get rewarded, but right now, I'm pretty happy to have this bad boy with me and being allowed to be called a champion, it might be the last time in my career it ever happens to me, but I'm proud at this point representing the division. I know what I'm up against at High Stakes VIII and I know the odds are against me, I'll talk about that in a minute, but I have one more thing to natter about before I talk High Stakes VIII."

Ben grins as he looks out at the show.

"My friend, Simon Jones." Ben says with a warm nod. "Last week, we saw Simon will be inducted in to the Hall of Fame. That he will be joining the class of famous people that have done a lot for SCW and I wanna say from me to you Simon, and I hope ya watching this, you deserve this. Everything you've done for SCW has been amazing, I'm proud to call you my friend and I can not wait to see you where you belong at High Stakes VIII. Simon is one of the great people in wrestling and I'm so happy for him. Second I heard, it was like that Moro goal at Wembley feeling all over again."

Ben grins.

"Jonesy will know what I mean by that." He says with a chuckle. "But I'm happy for ya mate, looking forward to seeing you and the family."

The crowd clap and cheer as Ben takes a minute to take it all in.

"High Stakes VIII is gonna be insane for so many reasons." Ben tells the audience. "So many names coming for my title, so many people coming for a belt in a match where no one knows what to expect, except Shinjiro really. He's the only man to have won one of these that's actually in the match and I ain't gonna lie to ya all, I dunno what to expect from him but he's a champion, he knows what to do but this ain't Honor mate, this is SCW and I am a champion, I will be doing all I can to stop you from winning your first SCW title."

Ben takes a breath.

"I also have no clue who Kadar Hasheem is." Ben admits. "But am I gonna spout the same old junk like most will and tell him he doesn't deserve to be in this match? Nope, not my style at all. Clearly the fella has something about him that ain't just about the muscles. If the SCW staff see him as a worthy challenger, who am I to argue? Debut matches are the tough ones Kadar and this sure as hell ain't gonna be easy for you in the slightest and I ain't just talking about the match type. You got the big body, I got the big heart, heart over body every time."

Ben marches along the stage.

"Blasted Monk..." Ben says with a smile. "I was so delighted to see you pop up last Sunday, show ya face and do what I've been wanting people to do for so long and just step up and have a go, and seeing you back in the ring gave me chills. You're right, you are the Elder that I haven't defeated, and although this ain't exactly the one on one thing you hoped for, you get your chance mate, but I don't think it's gonna happen this time. Maybe we'll get that one on one after Sunday, and I will stick my belt on the line, because I will be walking out with it."

Ben faces the audience, the intensity in his tone growing.

"Another shot Caleb." Ben says with a disappointed shake of his head. "Every week, different title shot, every week, still not a champion. Don't you think someone up there is trying to tell you something? Don't you think someone up there is trying to show you that you're not up to the task of being a champion? I mean come on mate, your confidence has to be ruined at this point and believe me, it's not gonna get any better for you. This is your chance for infamy, to win this match, the biggest match you could have possibly had in your life. Win this and people look at you differently. Sadly for you mate, people will be looking at you the same after this one."

Ben rubs his chin.

"Acquin..." Ben says with a smile. "I could pretty much take what I said about Caleb and just copy, paste, change the names and be done with it. You too could be looked at differently but like Caleb, it won't happen. If anyone needs this win, it will be you but sorry, won't be happening for you this time."

Ben picks up a water bottle, taking another drink before continuing.

"Casey, you're gonna be the proof that lightning will strike twice." Ben tells him in case he's listening. "I beat you last week, in another week, I will do so again. There's not a lot I can say about that, there's not a lot you can do about that."

Ben shrugs.

"And lastly, one of my fave opponent in recent times, Ty West." Ben starts with a smile. "I'm not gonna sit here and insult you Ty, I'm just gonna be honest with you. I want to win so badly, I want to keep my title, I want to go on to be the greatest Roulette champion of all time, but I get the feeling if I'm gonna lose this thing, it's gonna be to you. I wouldn't be mad at that, you're one of my fave people to be in the ring with, but the last time we fought, I brought it all and I don't want you to expect any different this time around. I will be trying to bring it all again and prove I am the best Roulette champion, I'm sorry you're in the way of this, cause friendship aside I will be busting me jacobs to walk out as champion, just like I do every other week. I expect a battle from you mate, but I expect the result to stay the same as the last time we met."

Ben picks up the water again, taking another drink before facing the crowd.

"Free promo for you guys." Ben says with a smile.

The crowd start to cheer and Ben looks around.

"Well ladies and gentlemen." Ben starts "We've come to the end of our evening here with me, but there's still plenty more you can do out there, win a fortune, lose a fortune, go meet some SCW stars. Dani Weston is behind the bar, Fenris is walking around holding trays of drinks without a shirt on, and there's bundles of other SCW people out there signing stuff. Also there's more than a few shows lined up in here that will be worth a watch. Massive thank you to Daniel J Morgan for giving me the chance to be here, and keep watching SCW. High Stakes VIII will be incredible."

Ben winks at the crowd.

"Laters people." He says with a smile.

"Blame it on the Boom Boom." starts to play as the crowd rise to their feet clapping and cheering. Ben waves his hands around to people, firing a quick thumbs up and taking a bow. Ben salutes the crowd before disappearing behind the red curtain and the scene fades.

57
Climax Control Archives / #CockneyHalloweenParty
« on: October 25, 2018, 07:18:40 PM »
 The smiling face of Ben Jordan lights up the camera, a warm, happy smile crosses his face as he looks down the camera. Ben leans back in a chair as he picks his moment, letting his mind wander just a little before he starts to speak.

"Alright people." Ben says warmly. "Hope you're all having a wicked day."

Ben waits for a few seconds before continuing.

"It's been alright here to be honest." Ben informs the viewers. "The good news keeps on rolling and it's always time to kick back and party when the good times are rolling through and today ain't gonna be much different."

A little shake of Ben's head indicates it won't be different.

"A little birdie told me a while ago that it has been yonks since we've chucked a little party, absolutely bloody yonks and not many out and out parties at the new gaff in Maine." Ben says. "It's not surprising since me arse has been kicked by so many things out of the ring, I've been a little distracted, but it's that time of the year again, it's time for Halloween and although I admit, I ain't a big fan of it at all, I am a fan of get togethers, having people come around and enjoy a good time."

Ben pauses for a second.

"And that my good people is what we're about to show you." He says. "I know what a lot of you are thinking. I know ya thinking that how can I throw parties, invite people I don't like, that don't like me, people that don't like each other, all that stuff but my parties have rules, my parties have guidelines. I don't give a monkeys about how people talk on camera, if people hate each other or whatever, once you say yes to this party, everyone leaves their junk at the door and have a good time."

Ben waves his finger at the camera

"You'd be bloody surprised who turned up at this one." Ben says with a smile. "People you wouldn't expect to be in my house, but it's a good thing that we can get together as a company, and as a team building thing, but it's great for local hotels, cause all these people are not staying at my place."

Ben smiles.

"Anyway." Ben says. "Let's get you to the party and to show you just what everyone gets up to on their days off."

Ben winks as the camera fades in to....




PAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARTY!

Bar Harbor, Maine isn't known as a party sort of town, home to just a few thousand people, with scattered houses amongst the vast land area. Ben had always liked the quiet life at times, moving to a quiet area of Havana, Cuba to avoid being around so many people. People in the public spotlight won't admit it, but sometimes, they crave for the peace and quiet, not those reality stars that must have limelight to live, or those people famous for the sake of being famous, the truly famous wanted a moment to breathe and this was where Indian Point Road came in handy for someone like Ben. He knew his wife preferred noise and people being around at times, only wanting a place like this to escape to, hence the apartment she has in New York, but this was more of Ben's speed, a lake, an escape where he could hide permanently, where he could recover. It didn't take too much to talk Mrs Jordan in to moving on a more regular basis to this place as soon as she put her eyes on the natural beauty of the land. Ben had been living at Evie's hideaway in New York after the sale of the house in Cuba, their marriage a secret by Ben's choice, rarely seen in public together, Ben making it very public that he had no home, that he was drifting through the world when in reality, he was with his wife. Maybe the plan was to use Maine as a getaway spot, but the quietness consumed them, tempted them to stay and make this a more permanent home. It was quiet, it was peaceful...

Well, till tomorrow anyway.

Yes, we're jumping in to the future here, so please play along - This also allows other people to show their time at the parties in their promos, so let's suspend reality here.

As Halloween music fills the air, the party at Casa Jordan was in full swing as guests no only filled up the inside of the home, but the outside too. The outside was a beauty place to be usually, but tonight, the lake seemed greener, a mist waving over the top of it and covering it with a thin smoggy veil. Guests from the local toward clattered around the Jordan home, dancing in various areas as well as lining up at a bar nearby, a guest barman in attendance. The camera focuses on Ben Jordan's face, not moving before his neck as he looks around at his guest, only to be approached by Sam Marlowe, dressed as Supergirl. Sam looks up at Ben.

"Great party tonight Ben." Sam comments.

Ben looks down at Sam with a smile.

"Thank you." He says to her.

"I am mighty confused about one thing though." Sam says, causing Ben to furrow his brow. "That guy. I'm pretty sure that's who I think it is."

Sam points to someone dressed as a shorter version of Jason Voorhees. Ben nods toward Sam with a smile.

"That is indeed...." Ben pauses for dramatic effect. "Jessie Salco."

Sam slowly shakes her head as she looks towards Ben, but Ben smiles at her.

"Why?" Sam asks. "All the things she said about you and you invite her."

"I invited everyone Ginge." Ben says. "You know what it's like at my parties, leave the issues at the door and come get pissed up. I dunno, maybe it's bridge building, maybe it's her trying to regain the friends she lost, maybe she's trying to show some humanity again. Either way, all are welcome here. I must be out of my mind, but you know."

Sam nods towards Ben.

"No one ever said you was normal, prat." Sam says with a mocking tone.

"Voices in my head told me I was." Ben quickly fires back. "Anyways, must do the mingling thing."

Sam nods her head a Ben turns and looks away, looking through the crowd. A smile crosses his face as he makes his way towards a couple with their back to him. He gets behind them, the camera still locked on to his face and taps them on the shoulder.

"Alright people." Ben says.

The couple turn around to reveal Mikah and Drake Green, Mikah dressed in a red shirt and red pair of shorts, and Drake dressed in an open blue shirt, think rimmed glasses on his face and a backwards baseball cap, the two costumed as Wendy Peffercorn and Squints from The Sandlot. Ben hugs the pair of them at once, Drake instantly looking uncomfortable.

"I don't think you should be getting that close to me dressed like that." Drake jokes.

"Oh come on, you've seen more in the locker room." Ben says with a smile. "Looking great, Miks."

"Thanks Ben, and thanks for inviting us." Mikah responds.

"Must be nice seeing some of your old work friends." Ben casually says.

"Not really." Mikah replies bluntly. "But I do like free booze."

"I'd be a bit careful of it if I was you and only drink out of bottles." Ben tells the couple.

"Why's that?" Drake asks.

"Crazy little mad scientist barman over there coming up with all his own creations and some of them are a bit vicious." Ben tells them

A smile crosses Mikah's face.

"There's only one person that could be." Mikah says, her demeanour changing.

"Indeed it is." Ben replies.

Ben points towards the bar area and Mikah takes Drake by the arm and leads him towards bar area. Ben smiles as Evie appears next to him, the camera too locked tightly to her face. Ben looks to his right and wraps his arm around his wife's shoulder, and kisses her on the head.

"Looks like everyone is having a good time." Evie says to Ben.

"Free booze has that effect on people babe." Ben tells her as he squeezes her shoulder.

The couple look around, spying Cat Riley, dressed in a kitty cat onesie, looking towards Evie. Evie stares back, causing Cat to dart off behind people. Ben and Evie shake their head.

"I don't think she seriously thinks you're gonna kill her." Ben says.

"Oh I'm not, but I could with a look or something." Evie comments.

Ben moves his hand down to Evie's, off camera, and wraps his fingers around hers.

"I can't believe you invited your opponent here tonight." Evie says looking towards where Casey Williams stands, drink in hand, dressed with long flowing black hair and dark eye make up.

"Let's be honest babe." Ben says with a smile. "If we was having a costume competition, Casey would win it as Ozzy Osbourne."

"I'm not so sure on that." Evie replies, pointing to Mercedes Vargas.

Ben looks across at Mercedes, dressed in a flowing silver and gold dress, firing out in a dome like shape around her, a dress dripping of pure elegance with flows and bows covering it.

"She puts the real Marie Antoinette to shame dressed like that." Ben comments. "Must have cost a fortune."

"That vs Ozzy Osbourne." Evie says smiling towards Ben.

"Touch choice." Ben replies. "I think Mercy may have just stolen the edge. Drink?"

Evie nods her head and Ben takes Evie by the hand and leads her past Ty West, dressed as Thor.

"I know that guy! From work." Ben says, repeating the movie line.

"Only the fourth person to say that to me today, Ben." Ty replies with a smile.

"Well, you look more like Thor than the guy who plays him in the movies." Ben says with a smile.

Ben turns to the camera and winks before looking back at Ty.

"Hope you're having a good un." Ben says with a nod and a pat on Ty's shoulder. "I gotta get a drink, got a mouth like Gandhi's flip flop."

Ben walks away, leaving Ty slightly confused and Evie looks at him.

"When you talk like that, no one understand you, you know that?" Evie tells him.

Ben sweeps his arm around Evie, pulling her in front of him and pokes her in the nose playfully.

"You understand me, so you must be weird." Ben says playfully.

"It took me a long time and if any of us is weird, it's you. I mean you're dressed like that." Evie says pointing at him, still the camera locked to their faces.

"Well it's part of the couples costume." Ben tells her with a smile.

"Only put this on so you didn't feel stupid dressed like that." Evie fires back. "Now you promised a girl a drink, didn't you?"

Ben nods as he moves his arm from Evie's back and the two walk towards the makeshift bar. Ben nods towards Gabriel and Odette Stevens, dressed as Mario and Princess Peach from the Super Mario Bros franchise. Gabriel holds Hazel in his arms, dressed in a white onesie and a hat that resembles a Toad costume, from the same franchise and smile towards Lucas, holding Odette's hand, dressed as Yoshi the dinosaur. Ben nods in approval at their costumes and continues to the bar, where they see Caleb Storms, dressed as Michael Myers holding a glowing yellow drink.

"I'd be careful drinking that if I was you." Ben tells his championship rival. "Last time you drunk something Despayre made, didn't end well."

Caleb stares at Ben and back to the drink, thinking back to that time as Ben moves forward, moving close to the bar, passing the Zdunich's, Crystal and Seleana, dressed as Poison Ivy and Harley Quinn walking away from the bar holding drinks. Ben gives the duo a friendly nod, as they raise their glasses towards the two host, forcing a smile from Evie's lips. Ben looks towards Dani Weston, dressed in purple fishnet stockings, a purple skirt, a long purple jacket and a top hat, depicting a modern twist on Willy Wonka. She moves away to join London Underground, Daniel J Morgan and Osbourne in leather jackets, and blue jeans, Daniel's hair pushed up in a quiff, while Charlotte Elliot and Mackenzie Page wear pink ladies jackets and matching black leather pants, looking like their Grease counterparts.

"There's a lot of great costumes tonight." Ben tells Evie as the camera stays focused on his face.

"A lot of revealing costumes." Evie says looking Ben up and down, winking at him.

"You can say that again." Amy Santino comments from nearby.

Amy looks Ben and Evie up and down, seeing their costumes that the camera is not showing. Amy is dressed like a sexy witch, standing next to her husband Joey, dressed as a 1940's gangster, complete with wide lapels on his pin stripped suit.

"Well, you know, didn't wanna over think the costume." Ben says with a wink before moving on with Evie hand in hand.

The two get to the bar and wait as Despayre, dressed as a mad scientist moves in front of them, Angel sitting on the bar dressed as Igor.

"Ah, I see there's too more that want to try our powerful concoctions, Igor." Despayre says, looking towards the bear.

Despayre puts two glasses on the bar in front of Ben and Evie and pulls a glass bottle out from underneath the bar. He pulls the decanter top off and smoke comes out of the bottle. He pours the smokey brown liquid in to the glass and Ben reaches for one of them but Despayre shakes his finger at Ben.

"Not yet." Despayre tells him.

Despayre reaches under the bar and pulls out a little bottle with an eye dropped attached, he squeezes the top of the dropper and holds it over the glass and drops the tiniest amount of liquid in the first glass, before moving it to the second, the liquid in the glasses turning a fiery red colour. Ben turns to sit, sitting at the end of the bar, dressed in a cape and phantom of the opera mask covering half his face and raises an eyebrow.

"Any idea what this is?" Ben asks.

"No idea." Synn replies "But Joshua has been practicing his bar skills since he heard of this party so it could be anything."

Ben and Evie pick up the glasses, looking weirdly at each other.

"Maybe we should have these by the lake." Evie suggests.

"Good idea." Ben agrees before looking at Despayre. "Cheers Despy."

Ben and Evie walk through the house, bumping in to Fenris, dressed as Sam Winchester, from the television show Supernatural and his brother Aron, sporting a Dean Winchester look. Ben looks towards Fenris, both men admiring each others costume.

"And where is the rest of your costume?" Fenris asks.

"Oh this is it." Ben tells him. "Don't need to do too much with a costume like this."

Ben holds the drink out to Fenris.

"Try this and if you don't go blind, let me know. If you do go blind..." Ben says "Sue Despayre."

Evie hands her drink to Aron.

"What he said." She adds.

Ben and Evie walk away as the camera focuses on Fenris who looks at the drink, drinking it back in one shot. His eyes open wide as he looks towards his brother.

"Not bad at all." He tells his brother.

The camera move to outside the house, Ben's arms around Evie from behind, off camera, just their heads can be seen.

"How'd you get the lake to do that?" Evie asks, her eyes on the mist forming over the lake.

"I didn't." Ben says. "Just a happy coincidence I guess."

Evie shakes her head as she looks up at Ben.

"You might be selling, but I ain't buying." Evie tells him.

"Alright." Ben confesses. "I have automatic smoke machines around the lake just puffing out smoke every so often. I thought it would be better than paying teens to vape around the lake for effect."

Evie smiles at her husband, seeing him happy for the first time in a while made her happy inside, she wouldn't admit it publicly, but she loved seeing him happy, considering the amount of stress he has been going through lately.

Evie leans up, softly planting a kiss on Ben's lips. She looks at her husband and Ben smiles back.

"Probably not a good idea getting me all worked up while I'm dressed like this." Ben says with a grin. "And it's getting a bit chilly out here, maybe we should pop back inside."

The camera finally zooms out to see Ben and Evie dressed as Adam and Eve, just leaves covering their dignity. The two walk back in the house as the camera switches to Jamie Dean, dressed in a long red wig, with a black shirt, showing off dalmatian like sleeves and yellow rubber gloves. Yeah, not only is Jamie in drag, but his love for American Horror Story has brought him to the party dressed as Myrtle Snow. Jamie watches Ben's *ahem* rear, walking in to the house, Jamie looks at the camera and nods with approval....




The camera cuts back to Ben sitting in the chair.

"Before we get letters of complaints, don't worry, it wasn't just a leaf, there was flesh coloured boxers on there as well..." Ben starts "And as for you Jamie... you dirty old devil."

Ben smiles.

"See, parties can be alright, no matter who was there. Never know, you might get a few others from SCW telling their stories but now we move on." Ben states "Now we move on to Sunday and a match against me Ozzy Osbourne dressed Casey Williams."

Ben pauses for a few seconds before continue.

"Is it really better the devil you know than the devil you don't?" Ben asks rhetorically. "Because I know this devil and this devil hits hard, like really bloody hard. I have been in the ring with Casey a few times, hell, the big fella was my last ACW match where I took the big boys title, and we've gone to war in SCW a few times and every time, the result has been the same and I've ended up winning. Sunday I don't think will be too much difference, do you Casey?"

Ben takes a deep breath.

"Of course you do, that is in your nature." Ben replies for Casey. "You have a great belief in yourself that no one can take away from you and I thank you for even stepping up to face me. You know how tiresome it gets to have the same person challenge you over and over again, proving the definition of insanity over and over again? It gets seriously boring, seriously dull, so I appreciate you wanting to come at me and try and take this off me."

Ben reaches down and pulls the SCW Roulette championship up in to the view of the camera.

"I've grown attached to this thing." Ben admits. "And I know it's not gonna be mine forever, I ain't sad about that fact, but what drives me on Casey is I want to defend the title against someone I have had wars with. I want to win one more of those wars, I want my hand raised against someone I respected from the moment I met them. You remember that moment, don't you? When you was working in ACW backstage and that little English guy had just lost a battle royal on his debut. His head was down and his mind was running away, he doubted himself then Casey and you stepped up and put that big hand on my shoulder and told me I did good out there. You are very much responsible for me being driven on to try and make something of myself, and I did just that. That's why I'm sitting here with this."

Ben picks the title up and puts it on his shoulder.

"That's why I'm gonna make sure after Sunday, I will still be walking out the champion." Ben says firmly. "It's why I want to go in to High Stakes VIII as a champion and fight on the biggest show of the year as a champion. It's why I want to defend this thing on the big stage and that's gonna drive me Casey, it's going to push me on to so whatever I can to walk away as the champion. I love every second of being in the ring with you, I love every second of facing you, I love every second of going against the freight train of pain, but Casey, I'm still gonna walk out with the championship, I'm going in to High Stakes VIII with the belt."

Ben looks at his watch.

"Sorry people, I know it looks like I'm cutting this short but sadly, I am out of time, so we will speak again on Sunday. Casey, I'll see you there." Ben says with a smile.

Ben winks at the camera.

"Laters people."

The camera fades out.




OOC - Thank you to everyone who let me use their character, it was much appreciated. If you want to write a scene to what your character got up to at this party, please be my guest.

58
Climax Control Archives / What if....
« on: October 05, 2018, 05:43:08 AM »
 Ugh, the only word I have to describe how things are going with Ben Jordan at the moment. Life isn't a bowl of cherries, or a ray of sunshine, just one dreary day after another. Trouble in paradise has been a term to describe many relationships in the past, but Ben didn't expect he'd ever be in one described as that when a woman was found right enough to slide a ring on to his finger and utter the vows do death do us part, but things have not been blooming in the garden of Jordan lately. Ben had been going through a tough time, trying to try and get himself well after months of treatment for an unmentionable illness, as well as trying to maintain, against so many wishes, a work life that puts him in the public eye, but he saw it as a distraction, but now, his marriage had hit a rough patch for the first time ever, born over a petty argument about houses. Ben was happy where he was, he had a house with land and peace and quiet, yet his wife had hinted at living somewhere else by posting pictures of other houses in strange places. He didn't want to move, let alone live in a house built in a mountain.

Ben was more Bond than Bond villain.

He wanted his slice of heaven that wasn't in a bizarre location, and something this small had put a strain on things much more than they should have. He liked to travel to unseen places, but he wanted to live a normal life, not a life in a strange house in the middle of some sea, in a mountain, or in a tree house. Maybe the treatments were making him less Ben and more doom and gloom but everything was just snowballing on him at this point. He was near the end of his rope and his ability to care about anything anymore was very much waining.

It was seven in the morning when he opened his eyes on Wednesday, the sun starting to come up over the lake outside his marital home. Ben's eyes slowly opened as he laid in his bed, his face away from the middle of his bed. It wasn't uncommon lately for he and Evie to sleep back to back, things had been more than icy between the two of them. They didn't talk, they were both as stubborn as each other and neither wanted to back down. Evie didn't see the big deal in talking houses, but Ben knew what she was hinting at. He'd already lived in an underground house and that was enough for him in the realms of strangeness, but he was sick of the arguing. The two had barely exchanged a nice word between them lately, so it became more common to go to bed with their backs to each other.

Ben rolled over, his eyes adjusting to the morning light, but Evie was nowhere to be seen, also not uncommon. When she wasn't working full time for SCW, she would always be there, but now she had her own morning ritual, up before the birds to set herself up for the day, or maybe she couldn't stand to be in bed with her husband longer than needed with all the trouble going on. Ben let out a sigh as he rolled back over, the debate in his head raging over if he should get up or go back to sleep. Today was fairly free for him, needle free too, he could have laid there all day but the urge to get out of bed won through. He didn't know what he was gonna do with the day, but his head felt heavy with clouded thoughts and there was only one place to go to clear the head a bit when you lived in an isolated area... The lake... And this is where we join him.




Ben Jordan sits by the lake as the morning sunshine continues to rise, staring silently on to the calm waters, his breathing slow as he talks to himself.

"This shit needs to stop." He tells himself. "I can't live my life like this anymore. I'm gonna end up getting depressed again and turning in to fat boy pizza loving Ben. That got me nowhere before."

Ben had struggled with depression in the past, it's been well documented that he doesn't handle personal trouble well, often looking for solace in the bottom of a bottle filled with booze and a pizza box. It wasn't too long ago where Ben was sitting there at rock bottom, twenty plus pounds heavier than he should have been, not caring if it was five O clock somewhere to start drinking, finding himself passed out on random benches in states and cities he never knew how he got to. It was a horrible life and he'd fought so hard to stop himself from being in that position again, but he could feel himself slipping in to that way again. Last time, his friends, his bosses stopped him, this time, he had them all fooled. Putting on a smiling mask whenever Jamie or Sam called, or tricking his bosses in to thinking he was alright at work. Evie didn't notice this, the two were embroiled in a pointless argument, not around each other as much as they once were.

"I gotta pull myself out of this before it gets worse." He says, trying to convince himself.

He turns his head to see his dog, Bear, slowly trotting towards him. Bear sits next to him at the lake side, looking towards  Ben.

"Where'd you come from?" Ben asks the dog rhetorically. "Your pampered aris is usually sitting asleep at this time."

Bear obviously doesn't answer, he just looks at Ben as Ben messes with the fur on his head.

"Ah Bear." Ben sighs. "What the bloody hell am I meant to do? I mean you do wanna leave this place, do ya?"

He looks at Bear, who tilts his furry head at him.

"At least not to live in a poxy mountain or something." Ben continues. "Can hardly let you have a bit of freedom and a run around on a mountain."

Ben looks at the lake again.

"I've never really done this before Bear." Ben says softly. "I mean I get the for better or worse bollocks, but why should there be worse? I mean what the bloody hell did I deserve to have all this pony hit me at once? Do you know she said I've become J2H by saying no all the time? She doesn't see she's become Melody by wanting all these cutesy little animals? I'm not saying it's a bad thing, but what happened to that firecracker that I married?"

Bear lowers his eyebrows in a sympathetic... or confused look as he looks at Ben.

"What happened to the woman who was unpredictable, and passionate?" Ben asks his dog. "When did she go from bad arse, to Little Bo Peep? She wants sheep, she wants to live in some weird mountain house, the two don't go together, ya know boy?"

Ben runs his hand down Bear's back.

"Ya know." Ben starts "I don't even know what my missus wants anymore, but right now, sure don't feel like she wants me. Come on, do I look like a farmer? Or someone who lives in a mountain? I'm not Dr Evil."

Ben can't help but sigh.

"And this treatment." Ben says with closed eyes and shaking his head. "It's killing me. The cure is worse than the disease at this point and it's kicking the hell outta me. I'm at the point now where I might just give up and let what will be, be. I'm at the point where I can't help but think people would be better off without me around, cause all I'm doing at this point is dragging them down. They spend more time worrying about me and my health, than worrying about themselves. I'm just a bloody distraction to them all. I'm just someone who distracts everyone around him. People would be much better off without me around."

Ben opens his eyes and looks out at the lake once more.

"I think it's time to let whatever happens, happen and not do this anymore." Ben mutters. "Maybe it's just time to enjoy what I can rather than try and kill myself trying to get better."

Ben turns his head to see Bear run away, heading towards some turtles in the lake. Ben rolls his eyes as he shakes his head.

"Good talk buddy." Ben says as he lays down on the grass, his hands behind his head. "Yep, everyone would be better off without me."




Static can be seen on a television before slowly fading in to a television reporter in a studio sitting behind a desk.

"Breaking news coming in." The young black haired woman says morbidly. "It's been confirmed that SCW Roulette champion, Ben Jordan has died at his home this afternoon. Details are unknown, but what is known is Ben had been undergoing treatment for a mystery illness over the past few months. He is survived by his wife Evie. More on this breaking story as we get it..."

The camera zooms out to see Ben Jordan sitting on a sofa watching the news story, his brows lowered as he looks at the screen slightly confused.

"Seems like the rumours of my death have been slightly, well, bloody wrong." Ben mutters to himself.

"Or not..." A female voice can be heard saying.

Ben snaps his head around to see a blonde woman, dressed in black standing to his left, her eyes pale, almost white as she looks at him, looking down at him.

"Come again?" Ben says a little bit taken back by the woman standing nearby.

"Well, you wanted to know what it would be like if you wasn't around." The woman says. "So here I am."

"So I'm dead?" Ben asks the woman. "And you're like a reaper or something, trying to get me to step in to the light?"

The woman takes a step towards Ben, tapping her chin as she raises one eyebrow.

"For the sake of this, you're dead." She tells Ben. "You died out there by the lake. Talking to your dog one minute and gone the next, but no, I'm not a reaper, I'm a visionary."

"Are you dead?" Ben asks, his curiosity getting the better of him.

"If that's what you want to think." She says, just playing it off.

"How'd I die?" Ben questions.

"All that treatment you thought was saving ya." The blonde starts. "Turns out you over did it. You might wanna drop those sessions to once a week. Four times a week put too much strain on your heart, two times a week now, one too many. Your heart couldn't take it, your body just gave up on you. You closed your eyes for a few minutes and never opened them again. Evie found you two hours later. It wasn't pretty."

"So if I'm dead but not really, what's the point of this?" Ben asks.

"Well, you wanted to know what it would be like without you around, so I'm gonna show you the way people became after you died." The woman says.

"Gonna show me Jessie Salco dancing on my grave and Caleb Storm claiming he's the Roulette champion because I couldn't get my shoulders out of the box?" Ben says with a smile.

"Well I haven't got time to show you everyone's reaction." The woman says. "But Caleb Storm did claim he should be the new champion, but Jessie felt bad for a few seconds until Amy took her mind off it by making her do unspeakable things."

"Typical." Ben says with a shrug. "Did I have a good send off?"

"You did." The woman says. "People flew from all over to say goodbye to you."

"Where am I buried?" Ben asks her.

"You were cremated." The woman tells him. "Half of your ashes were sprinkled in London, along the river where you grew up. The other half over the lake in Maine."

A wide smile crosses Ben's face as he holds back a laugh.

"Something funny?" The woman asks.

"I just had a thought." Ben says. "If Jessie wants to dance on my grave now, she can."

The blonde woman shakes her head.

"I don't think you're taking this seriously." The woman says. "When the second half of your ashes were sprinkled in the lake, thousands of people showed up. People from work, people from the town, they surrounded the lake while your wife sprinkled those ashes in the lake and placed a cross where you were found."

Ben frowns, biting his lip as he looks at the woman.

"I think you don't know the effect you have on people." The blonde says. "Maybe it's time to show you."

The scene starts to blur around Ben and the woman before becoming solid again in a hotel lobby. The woman points to an area where Fenris and Aron sit, suitcases by their side as they watch a television screen, watching the same news report that Ben had seen announcing his passing. Fenris looks at Aron, both men's faces covered with shock.

"Son of a bitch!" Fenris yells out.

"This was in Icelandic." The woman whispers to Ben. "But I didn't think you'd get the impact of it if you didn't know what they was saying."

Ben looks at her and nods his head in agreement.

"Good call." He whispers back.

Fenris picks up a glass from the table and hurls it across the room towards where Ben stands, Ben moves his head and the glass goes whizzing past.

"Oi, ya cheeky bugger!" Ben calls out.

"He can't see or hear you." The blonde tells Ben.

Fenris grabs the table in front of him, flipping it over as Aron stands, pleading with his brother to calm down but Fenris ignores him, picking up a chair and throwing it recklessly against a wall as Ben watches on.

"He's never really had to deal with death." The woman tells Ben.

Hotel security swarm around Fenris, jumping on to him to wrestle him to the ground as Aron pleads with the security guards as well as his brother.

Fenris tries to fight them off, but gets pinned down, unable to move his body.

"He took that one a bit rough." Ben says, looking at the blonde woman, who nods in agreement. "We're friends but that's insane."

"Death effects people in many ways." The woman tells Ben. "You get anger, but you also get giving up too."

The scene blurs around them again as another scene starts to form around them, this time to the living room of Sam Marlowe, sitting on the sofa with a blanket wrapped around her.

"Some people lose focus." The blonde tells him.

"This ain't losing focus for Sammi." Ben replies. "This is Sam on a day off, relaxing after a show."

"This is one month after you died Ben." The woman says. "Look a little closer."

Ben looks around the room to see discarded beer cans around the room, her college books thrown to one side with a layer of dust on them.

"That's not right." Ben says. "She's always got her head in those books."

"Not for the last month." The blonde tells him. "She hasn't picked those books up in a month. She's meant to be at an exam right now, but the English connection reminds her of you and she can't bring herself to focus on anything but..."

The woman points at the television, causing Ben to turn around and look at it, seeing one of his matches on the screen.

"All she's done is sit here watching your matches and all your backstage segments, especially the one's you two did together." The blonde tells Ben. "Over and over, all day every day. Everything you've ever done on screen, just watching your stuff over and over. You being gone took away her focus from everything at all."

An uneasy look crosses Ben's face as he frowns at the blonde, before looking back at Sam, her eyes glued to the screen.

"She didn't need me for focus." Ben says softly.

"You'd be surprised." The blonde woman says.

The scene starts to whiz around again, this time in to Oasis, the homeless shelter set up by Ben and Jamie. The place seems to be falling in to disrepair, water drips from one corner of the room on to the floor, light bulbs missing from the light fixtures, a weird smell also filling the place. Ben watches as he sees Jamie walk across the room, his clothes scruffy, and a strange, unseen before stubble on his face. Ben looks around as he sees Jamie walk in to a side door.

"Surely he hasn't run out of finance to keep this place running." Ben says. "I left this place millions in my will to give him enough time to run this place. Was meant to last years, unless it's been years."

"It's been two months." The blonde woman says bluntly.

"Two bloody months?" Ben says surprised. "Two months and it's turned in to this?"

"You'd be shocked at how much Jamie did to this place." The woman says. "He did all the repairs himself to save money to put in to making the place a success. He put in so much effort, to keep everything rolling and moving on. He pretty much spent all his time here working and keeping this place going."

A quick flash of light takes Ben and the blonde woman in to Jamie's office, where Jamie sits behind the desk, papers all over it, in no particular order. A knock at the door can be heard and a young boy walks in. Jamie raises his hand.

"Whatever it is, I haven't got time to deal with it." Jamie says. "So unless the place is on fire or there's a fight or something, come back to me later."

Ben look at the boy as he walks out of the room.

"Jamie gave up on everything." She tells Ben. "He struggles to get out of bed every morning, he hates being here, but comes out of necessity. He comes here because he has to, but he doesn't want to be. This is the house you two built together and it breaks him every time he walks in here."

Ben watches Jamie open the desk draw, pulling out a bottle of whiskey and a glass, looking in to the draw to see a picture of himself as Ben as SCW Tag Team champions. He looks for a second before closing the draw and filling the glass.

"Nice way to remember me." Ben says with a shrugs.

"It's not that he doesn't want to remember you." She tells Ben. "It just hurts him to think about it. Time heals all wounds, but right now, this hurts him so much. He couldn't stop you from being ill and it hurts."

"He's not a miracle worker." Ben says. "No one can stop illness. What will be will be."

"He beats himself up over the fact he didn't spend as much time with you lately." She says to Ben.

"He didn't know I was gonna randomly fall off me perch, did he?" Ben replies. "It's not like I woke up in the morning and had a choice."

"Grief does strange things to people." The woman explains.

The scene blurs around Ben once again, this time changing to a dark room. Ben looks around recognizing it as his own house. Evie sits on a sofa, her hands clutched around a wedding photo of her and Ben.

"Have you ever seen your wife look so bad?" The blonde asks.

Ben looks closer at Evie in the dark room, his eyes staring at her, seeing that her hair is messy and greasy, no make up on her face, just swollen red eyes. She sits in just sweat pants and tank top.

"It's been three months since she found you." The blonde woman explains. "Three months without you here. Three months since she died inside too. She's left the house only for a couple of reasons. She's left to go to your funeral, she left to sprinkle your ashes and she leaves every night to sleep at your cross by the lake."

"She sleeps outside?" Ben asks.

"Every single night." The blonde tells him. "She swore once she put your ashes in the lake that she would always own this house to be close to you. Every night, she is there. She hasn't slept in the house in two months, she hasn't seen anyone in two months. Deliveries get paid by card and told to be left outside the house. Christian and Mark come by every week to put flowers at your cross, many times they've knocked on the door and not once has she answered. She left SCW right after you died, disappeared from social media and been sitting in the dark ever since."

Ben closes his eyes, fighting back tears before opening his eyes.

"Her whole world changed when she found you." The woman says. "It completely changed, she lost one of the few good things in her life, she lost the one person who understood her and gave her a clean slate in life. She cries herself to sleep every night when she's by that lake, every night because you're not with her."

Ben breathes deeply.

"What is the point of showing me this?" He asks softly.

"A few reasons Ben." The woman says. "First off, your wife cares, so you're in the middle of a fight, you're still her world. Secondly, you give up, bad things happen. Thirdly, and most importantly, a life lesson to everyone. Just because you don't see the impact you're having on someone's life, does not mean you don't have one. People impact each other without knowing every day, feelings should always be shared, people who mean something to you, should be told. No one is gonna be around forever, anyone can die at any given time and you may never get to say what you really feel, they'll never know and you'll spend the rest of your life regretting that you never got to say thank you to the people who make your life worth living."

Ben sits next to Evie, putting his hand on her shoulder, causing her to turn and look in his direction, even though she can not see him. Ben looks across at the blonde.

"So when I kick the bucket for real, I guess I will be seeing you again to show me to the light." Ben says.

"Yes." The woman confirms. "But not for a while..."




Ben opens his eyes by the lake, looking up at the sky and sharply sits up.

"That was one crazy dream." Ben says.

Ben looks around to see Bear standing at the feet of a blonde woman, dressed in black, easily recognised from the dream. The woman waves at Ben and winks before dispersing in to think air. Bear turns back to look at Ben confused before charging towards him, looking at Ben with questioning eyes.

"Don't ask buddy." Ben says shaking his head. "Don't ask."

Ben turns his face to the camera.

"It's no point doing the finger clicky thing." Ben starts. "He won't stay still anyway."

Ben smiles.

"Time to talk about Caleb Storms." Ben says with a slight shrug. "Ever since I went and offered him the match, people have been in me ear hole asking me why. I mean it's obvious I don't think he's up to it, it's obvious that he's had more than enough chances at belts and proved he's not good enough to hold any of them, more than obvious he's clutching at straws every time he asks for a shot at something because he ain't up to the challenge, but ya know what people, I couldn't deal with all the hassle that was gonna come from Caleb Storms title chasing."

Ben pauses for a second.

"Really couldn't deal with responding to him every week asking why he thinks he deserves it and never getting a straight answer." Ben says firmly. "I mean you could ask him every single week why he thinks he deserves a shot at anything and he will waffle on a bit without really answering it. He'll make an old joke or something, when he might as well just say he deserves it cause he asked for it. That's not how things work anywhere. I mean I want Millwall to win the Premiership in two years time, just cause I want it, doesn't mean they deserve it or it's gonna happen and that's what all this is about. Wanting something just ain't enough and Caleb wanting this just ain't making it enough to get it, so I had to stop this early. I didn't want to sit there and listen to him go on constantly about it week after week. The man has had chance after chance to earn it and let's be on the hooter here, he hasn't. Contenders matches, non title matches, you name it, he's had it to have a chance to prove he was decent enough to step up and he simply can't do it. He's reaching out for something that isn't there. We all know it, so people clearly think I lost the plot to offer him this one chance."

Ben inhales sharply.

"Not lost the plot at all to give him this shot." Ben says with a nod. "I've heard all his excuses before and I guess his heart wasn't in to it non title, so here you go, your one and only shot Caleb. You know this is a roulette match, you have time to mentally get ready for it, after I beat you, you can't use that as an excuse. The title is on the line, can't use the my head wasn't in it cause there was no prize on the line because it very much is on the line. You've got everything to win here and you really have no wiggle room for excuses. You know I'm not gonna cheat, the referees are not gonna fast count, no one's gonna get involved, it's just two men with a big prize on the line, so when I'm done beating you, what ya gonna say then?"

Ben looks up at the sky thinking before looking back at the camera.

"I know, I got it!" Ben says clicking his fingers. "Your boots were done up too tight, or you didn't have your wheatabix that morning, or the ring was too bouncy, or the crowd wasn't making the right noises. What silly excuse is it gonna be?"

Ben raises his eyebrows as he rubs his chin.

"Maybe the state is too hot for you to wrestle in." Ben starts "Or your water wasn't the right temperature. I can go on forever because it is all excuses from you, it is all the loser speeches because you just can't accept someone is better than you. I am better than you Caleb, I've proved it before and I will prove it again with it all on the line. There is no time for excuses, there should never have been any in the first place cause you got beat by a better man."

Ben breathes deeply as he looks around the lake.

"It's time for the little digs to stop Caleb." Ben states "It's time for you to move on and go and bug someone else, go and talk bollocks about someone else in hopes to get famous, because it's not gonna happen with me after Sunday. I won't humour your words anymore, or demands, I won't take any notice of you trying to goad me, or to work your way in to matches against me for yet another failed title shot. Do yourself a favour if you want a belt so bad, go find another partner, cause Sammi is way too good to be held down by you, and keep chasing Kain and Mercedes, keep running after those tag belts where you have someone to hold your hand through it cause when it comes down to one on one with me, you're not gonna have much luck at all."

Another pause for the Roulette champion.

"You're gotta sit and ask yourself what you'd do different against me this time out, when I already gave you a chance to earn a shot." Ben muses. "I mean to me, you haven't really improved by holding the Mixed Tag Team titles. You pissed on your partner saying it was all about you and trust me mate, it wasn't. You haven't really done anything on the shows to make it seem like you've improved, same old rubbish talk about going for a title. You haven't evolved one little bit since you stepped in the door here, yet you claim to be championship material? Turn it in son, you ain't even league one material."

Ben smiles to himself.

"Real football fans will get that one." Ben says looking down the camera. "Let's face facts Caleb. You're not gonna do anything different this time in the ring as you did the last time, it's not worth talking about or worrying about. The facts will stay the same and I will still walk out as the SCW Roulette champion."

Ben nods firmly down the camera.

"But anyway you lovely lot, I will leave you to your day. Caleb, I'll see you Sunday where we will put an end to this once and for all." He says in a firm tone.

Ben winks down the camera.

"Laters people!"

The camera fades to black.

59
Supercard Archives / BEN JORDAN (c) vs TY WEST
« on: September 08, 2018, 08:05:51 AM »
 The face of Ben Jordan comes in to focus on the camera, a usual start for Ben as he gets set to talk about his recent days and of course his upcoming match. The camera moves out a bit to see him wearing a tight white shirt and blue jeans as he sits outside his house in Maine. Ben sits on a chair next to a wooden table, a tall glass of water with ice sitting in front of him. Ben picks up the glass, taking a drink from it before looking in to the camera.

"Good afternoon from..." Ben says as he looks up at the sky. "An overcast Maine. You know who I am and you should know how this works if you've watched my promos before. Usually I sit here and I tell you about a couple of days from my life and how things have been going and all that stuff. Well today, I sit here and tell you about one day, today, this morning to be exactly."

Ben wraps his fingers around the glass and smiles.

"It's been well publicized about my health." Ben says solemnly. "And first off, even with the trash talk and stuff, I'd like to thank everyone I work with for not throwing that in me boat. It's a very easy target to pick on, it's a very simple thing to try and rip me apart for, and all the matches I've had since this became public knowledge, I'd like to thank my opponents for not swooping down so low to dig me out for that."

Ben nods sincerely.

"Even you Caleb." He says with a slight smile.

Ben pauses to pick up the glass, taking a drink sip of the cold liquid.

"My promo last week got a few people talking, talking about me being a real person." Ben says quietly. "Not the good time Ben, who has been on your screen for years, laughing and joking and making a prat of meself, but the Ben away from the camera, the Ben just being a husband. Maybe because it's a side of me that doesn't make the papers so to speak, but every wrestler, it doesn't matter if you're just starting, or if you've been around for year, a personal life is something we all have and we're all entitled to. Today was a typical day in to my normal life. Well..."

Ben taps his chin, a thoughtful look on his face.

"When I say typical." Ben says thoughtfully. "It was but it wasn't. I mean not all people have to go to the doctor to find out life effecting things, but the rest was fairly typical. So yeah, today started bright and early for me."




7am

Ben moves towards the door of the Jordan residence, moving towards the front door, though the open planned house and past the kitchen. He decided to leave his wife in bed. She'd been a little down lately, not exactly the woman he thought he married. There was always a spark in Evie's eyes, but for some reason, she'd felt like the world had been stomping her down for no reason other than pettiness. It annoyed Ben that people could be so stupid, but he wasn't focused about the adults acting like children, his one concern was his wife. Ben knew she'd spent a lot of the night tossing and turning, not sleeping peacefully and decided that now she was in a deep enough sleep, he'd go about his day and be back before she knew it.

Ben's hand wraps around the door handle but he stops, feeling a pair of eyes on his back. Ben wrinkles his nose as he turns around to see his loveable pet akita, Bear, standing behind him.

"Bloody hell, you piss the bed or something boy?" Ben asks. "You're never up this early."

Bear puts his tongue out at Ben as Ben crouches to one knee.

"Don't be a pain in the jacksy today." Ben tells the dog. "And be gentle if you try to make friends with the turtles again, they're not used to a big furry thing slobbering all over them."

"I can relate, I wasn't used to that, and then I met you." Evie's voice can be heard saying.

Ben's head fires upwards as he sees Evie standing a few feet away from him. He clutches his chest.

"Blimey, where'd you come from?" Ben asks with a taken back tone in his voice. "I didn't even hear you sneak up."

"Light feet." Evie says as she walks towards him. "Helped in a past career."

Evie puts her arms around Ben's neck, hanging loosely from him.

"Sneaking out on me?" She asks as she looks him in the eyes.

"Nah." Ben says. "Just didn't really wanna wake ya. You was a bit of a night time ninja last night, so thought I'd let you sleep, go get done what I needed to and get back to ya before you knew I was even gone."

"You don't want me to come to the doctors appointment with you?" Evie asks, slightly disappointed.

Ben puts his arms on Evie's hips and sharply shakes his head.

"No need." Ben tells her. "It's only about the latest test results. Lots of medical jargon, letting me know if it's going, if nothing's happening, all that stuff. Doesn't need both of us to be bored listening to it."

Evie looks at Ben with her head lowered slightly.

"Don't worry." Ben says with a cheery smile. "I'll be back before you know it and we'll spend the rest of the day together."

Evie smiles and kisses Ben softly on the lips before pulling her head away.

"Let me know as soon as you can what the doctor says." She tells him.

"Of course." Ben replies. "Soon as I get out there."

Evie smiles at her husband as we skip forward just a little bit.

8.15am.

Ben sits nervously in the doctors office, sitting the opposite side of the desk to a middle aged female doctor, her name plate on the front of the desk reading the name Dr. Silvers. Dr. Silvers was the go to doctor in Bar Harbour, treating most of the residents through her small clinic. Although Ben had gone and been diagnosed in California, treatment had been moved to Dr. Silvers small clinic for the convenience of Ben. Five days of non stop treatment close to home, made things a lot easier to deal with. Being able to be treated and being home in the evenings with his wife, rather than across the country in California in hospital alone for five days, was a morale boost for Ben. He didn't like leaving Evie home so much on her own, but someone had to be in Maine for the day to day things, being able to be treated a few miles down the road and be home in time for a Sons of Anarchy marathon with his wife kept his spirits up.

"So Ben." Dr Stevens says, her eyes looking down at a file she has in front of her. "How are you feeling today?"

Ben exhales sharply as he looks down at the desk for a second before raising his head.

"Today, I'm feeling alright doc." Ben says with a half hearted smile. "I've had worse days. I think being off the treatment for over a week has helped me out a lot. Starting to feel a little bit like my old self."

The doctor smiles a little towards the Englishman.

"Good." She tells him. "You were taking more of the treatment in such a short amount of time, it was always going to have side effects on your body. It was a very big risk to have so much in a very short space of time. It was not recommended."

"But it hasn't killed me." Ben says, looking on the bright side.

The doctor looks uneasy as she shuffles in her chair, looking across at Ben.

"The thing is though Ben, it is killing you." She says in a serious tone.

A look of concern crosses Ben's face as he looks at her across the desk, a million thoughts rushing through his mind as he tries to pick one just to focus.

"What do you mean?" Is the best Ben can stumble through his lips.

"Well there's good news and there's bad news Ben." The doctor says. "The good news is the treatment is working and there is a huge difference between before you started the treatment and after. At the current rate, you should be looking at being a somewhat healthy man within a few months. You should be free of it and start the road to building your strength back to what it was, but the problem is, I don't think you can keep having the treatment as much as you have been."

Ben scratches his head, looking across the desk more than a little confused at the doctors words.

"I'm a little lost here, doc." Ben says, the confused tone in his voice backing up his statement.

"Ben, so much of the treatment, although is working, is causing damage to other organs and causing more problems that could start to show in the long term." The doctor tells Ben seriously. "It's starting to take a toll on your body. If you keep up the treatment as much as you have done so far, you will cause long term damage to other organs that will being on problems in the future."

Ben sits for a second, letting it sink in to his head what's been said.

"So what do you suggest I do?" Ben asks looking for a genuine answer.

"I'd suggest we stop the crazy five days a week treatments." She says. "It was insane that you decided on this and that your doctor in California agreed to such utter madness. I think we should cut it down to twice a week, Monday and Thursday, giving you longer recovery time in between."

Ben rubs his chin, looking at the doctor.

"Would that mean it would take longer to get rid of?" Ben asks.

"Possibly." The doctor responds "But overall, it will have better long term effects on your body. A few months extra treatment, to make you more comfortable as you get older would be a sacrifice worth making. You are making excellent progress, but it's better to do it this way for long term benefits."

Ben sighs, happy of the news that the treatment is working, yet a slight sense of disappoint that it will have to go on a little longer than he'd have liked it to.

"Ok..." Ben concedes. "Well cut down the treatment and hope it works out."

"We'll start from next Monday." the doctor says. "Give you a lot more time to let your body recover, maybe you can get another trip away in the meantime to relax."

"No can do doc." Ben says with a shrug. "Work a week on Sunday, gotta focus on that."

"Well try and get in as much rest and relaxation as you can." The doctor orders.

Ben nods his head and stands up, looking across at the doctor.

"Thanks doc." Ben says with a warm smile on his face.

"You're very welcome." Dr. Silver replies. "Say hello to Mrs Jordan for me."

"You got it." Comes Ben's response.

8.40am.

Ben sits behind the wheel of a car, a dangerous place to be if you believe anything that Jamie Dean says, just staring out of the window, looking slightly distance as he processes the news he's just heard. Snapping himself out of it, he reaches to the passenger seat where his phone sits. He picks it up and taps away at it, and moves to the contact list, seeing Evie's name on it. Ben takes a deep breath and hits the call button and hold it to his ear. He waits patiently until an Aussie accent can be heard at the other end.

"Alright darling." Ben starts putting on a cheery voice.

Ben waits to hear a response.

"Nah, it all went alright." He says to her as he bites his lip. "Treatment is working, but too much of it, messing with me a little bit, but nothing that can't be sorted out. Just gonna take a little more time than we expected but it's all good."

Ben was trying to be optimistic in a situation that disappointed him a little but he couldn't argue about the fact he was getting slightly back to full health, even if he hoped deep down that it would happen sooner rather than later. He knew if you didn't look on the bright side of some situations, they were liable to eat you up inside.

"Nothing I can't handle." Ben tells her. "But anyway, I'll be home in a bit, I'll bring in breakfast on the way back with me."

Ben waits for a second, once again waiting for Evie's response.

"I shouldn't be long..." He says with a nod of his head to himself. "Yep, love you too."

Ben presses the button on the phone hanging up and puts it on the passenger seat again, putting his hands behind his head and stretching backwards, working a few knots out of his back. He puts a hand on the wheel but his phone starts to ring again. Ben reaches down to see a FaceTime call from Jamie Dean. Ben picks it up and clicks the button and Jamie's face appears.

"Hey Ben." Jamie says with a grin. "Are you busy?"

"Not really mate." Ben responds. "Just sitting in the car, so probably not the greatest time if ya setting me up again to speak to the kids."

Jamie waves his free hand and shakes his head.

"No." He starts. "Just me checking in on ya. How are ya?"

Ben shrugs his left shoulder as he holds his phone in his right hand.

"Yeah, I'm alright." Ben says. "Just seen the doc for the latest results, see if all this hassle is worth it or if I should just go gracefully in to the night. Turns out I'm doing alright and things are going in the right direction for now at least so we'll call that a win."

Jamie smiles brightly

"Great news." Jamie says still grinning from ear to ear. "You're looking a lot better."

"That's probably because I ain't been pumped with poison for a while or been pulled about and probed with sharp things." Ben says with a laugh.

Jamie waves his finger at the camera with a huge grin.

"I can so say something wrong at this point, but I shouldn't." Jamie says raising his eyebrows.

"I have no fear of getting prodded by anything in the context of the joke you could make. Gay men don't find me attractive apparently, well one don't anyway." Ben says laughing.

"Oh I saw the show." Jamie says waving his hand. "What does Fenris know anyway?"

Ben and Jamie share a laugh.

"How's Mrs Jordan?" Jamie asks.

Ben's face changes to a frown as he looks at the camera.

"Oddly down." Ben tells Jamie. "It's like she's lost so much passion for everything lately, well, not everything but she's gone full pelt emo on so many aspects of her life. She's pretty much at the point where if she could avoid the world, she would."

"What's brought that on?" Jamie asks, a frown also appearing on Jamie's face.

"Just people I think that don't understand how things work." Ben says with a disappointed look on his face. "SCW idiots getting on her back without knowing she never signed full time there and mock her for everything. I'm sick of it to be honest. They don't see that if they try force her out, they force me, they force a lot of my friends there to think about who they're working with. She goes, I do too. People knocking her down, knock me down."

Ben waves his hand at Jamie.

"But I ain't worried about me." Ben says. "Worried about Eves though, you know what she's like when she loses her temper. People don't get beat up, they get maimed."

"Distract her." Jamie replies with a playful smile. "Let her watch you in the shower, that always used to cheer me up!"

"Yeah but..." Ben starts but trails off. "Wait, what?"

Ben raises an eyebrow at Jamie as Jamie bursts in to fits of laughter.

"I'm kidding..." Jamie says through the laughter, but his face changes to a serious look. "Or am I?"

"Knowing you, probably not." Ben says with a smile.

"You'll never know." Jamie responds. "But do something nice for her, unexpected, it might take her mind of things for a little while at least. Hmmmm, look at that, a gay man giving a straight man marriage advice."

Ben shrugs at Jamie

"Meh, you give good advice." Ben says with a smile. "I gotta cut out, but before I do, next week, I'm in California, can you get all the kids together, tell them you got a guest speaker in and I'll surprise them."

Jamie smiles widely as he nods slowly.

"I can do that, just let me know when." He says.

"Will do mate." Ben replies. "Have a good un."

Ben presses the button on the phone and throws it back on the passenger seat  of the car.

"Surprise for Evie..." Ben mutters to himself. "I can do that."

9.25am.

Ben stands outside the front door to his house, his hands filled up. In one hand, he holds a bag, the promised breakfast, in the other, his arm is wrapped around a huge teddy bear, and in his hand, a dozen roses. Ben struggles to get his keys out of his pocket and eventually gives up. He wraps his knuckles on the door and waits.

"Just a minute." Evie's voice can be heard behind the door.

A wicked smile crosses Ben's face as he wraps his knuckles on the door again, holding the huge bear in front of his face.

"I said just a minute for fucks sake!" Evie voice can be heard yelling.

Another smile crosses Ben's face as he taps the door a third time, a split second before Evie opens it.

"Are you fucking deaf?" She says, her eyes not focused on who is outside.

"Well I do have stuffing in my ears." Ben says in a deeper voice, moving the bear from side to side.

"The fuck?" Evie says, moving the bears head to the side to see Ben smiling behind it.

"Funny story." Ben says with a smile moving the bear to one side. "I was standing there after I bought breakfast."

Ben puts the bag in Evie's hand.

"And this bear came up to me selling these roses." Ben says handing Evie the roses. "And he said that he needed a new home, and some Aussie to hang around with, so that she might smile and I sat there and thought to myself hold on Ben, you have a home, and you know an Aussie that needs to smile more, so I brought home the bear to see if he could make the Aussie smile."

Ben looks at Evie, a smile forming across her red lips.

"And it looks to be working." Ben says with a smile.

Evie puts the roses across her arm and reaches the free arm out to Ben, pulling him in the house and shutting the door behind her...




The camera cuts back to current Ben, sitting at the table, the glass of water half way down now.

"I can't show you anymore than that unfortunately." Ben says with an almost child like smile on his face. "Cause that will get this promo banned and probably an offer from Vivid."

Ben stifles back a laugh.

"So now that is what you call a decent morning." Ben says with a smile "And this afternoon, this is where we get down to business. This is where we talk about my next challenger. I know some people hate the fact that when people talk about a subject or a person, if it ain't about the match, it should be disregarded, it's an age old argument that will linger on for a long time to come, but tough titty to be fair cause I actually wanna talk about Ty the person first"

Ben reaches for the glass, taking a quick drink.

"I actually got a chance to have a drink and a chat with Ty the other day, after he beat Acquin. I know, shock, horror, two wrestlers facing each other should sit and chat." Ben says before putting his hands to the side of his face and opening his mouth 'Home Alone' style. "Yeah people, this is not the sixties where everything has to be hush hush, wrestlers do hang out together, doesn't matter if you're the good guy or the bad guy. Wrestlers sit there and talk, wrestlers go to bars, wrestlers become friends, they become family. Now I've never really got to sit down and talk to Ty West, regardless of being of the old hands here, or past it as Salco would say, but on Sunday night, I got to sit and have a chat with the man. I gotta admit, I don't dislike the man at all."

A wide smile crosses on Ben's face.

"Again, shock, horror, Ben Jordan actually gets on with people." He says with a slight chuckle. "I heard his story, I heard his struggles, I heard the judgement he gets and just being judged on his looks. He has looks to be proud of yet it's a target for every Tom, Dick and Harry to have a pop at. He has an interesting story that you should watch in his promos. He has an interesting story that will someday make a great SCW special, and we're not that much different really, other than he's a handsome devil and I'm just this."

Ben points to his own face.

"We both struggled through being broke before hitting lucky breaks." Ben starts. "We both felt the lows, before we even got close to the highs, and we both had the same goals. To be better than where we started. We both got that to some level, but I jumped up one better than Ty, and I know come Violent Conduct, he's gonna wanna do the same, because I got this."

Ben reaches over to a chair next to him and pulls the SCW Roulette title on to his lap. He lifts it up over his shoulder and continues.

"This championship right here." Ben points to the belt. "Is living proof of someone hitting their goals and bettering themselves, it's the one thing that makes your peers sit up and take notice and my peers have done exactly that. They've sat up and taken notice on what I have. They've taken noticed to the point where they see I've bettered myself and I know you want that feeling, but it's not gonna be easy at all."

Ben stops and taps his chin.

"It's not gonna be easier for either of us to walk out holding this belt." He continues as he taps his chin. "It's not like a respect thing but I have sat here for months mentally preparing myself for Tommy Crimson. I then switched and tried to get ready for Caleb Storms, because it seemed it was the way it was going to go. Now on two weeks notice, I have to prepare for you, and I'll level with you, you're a very different challenge than Tommy Crimson, and frankly, a million times better than Caleb Storms. You've made me think because you're a different kinda wrestler to them."

Ben looks down at the belt and back up to the camera.

"Let's talk about Ty West, the wrestler." Ben starts. "Ty West the wrestler is pretty damn solid with what he does. Every defeat, he's lost by the slimmest of margins and proved what he could do by facing Fenris at Summer XXXTreme. Seriously, Ty West could have been your world champion right now after defeating some serious talent to be there. So he fell short against Fenris, being honest, who doesn't fall short to Fenris lately? But it shows that Ty had the Jacobs to stand up to the man and run him seriously close. This shows what a top guy Ty can be. Future champion written all over him, but this..."

Ben puts his hand on the title.

"This is what I worked hard for." Ben says in a lowered tone, before speaking normal again. "This is why I spent time taking match after match, taking on everyone for years, no matter what division, no matter what kinda match, I took on the world to build myself up, to build up my experience to get to this. To be able to sit here and talk as a singles champion is why I spent, which feels like lifetimes, so much effort in to becoming the best Ben Jordan I can be and as much as you want to think you can take it from me, and as much as I like you as a person, I can't let you take this away from me without the biggest fight of your life."

Ben straightens up the belt on his shoulder.

"And I do mean the biggest." He says. "Not messing with ya, you'd need to bring everything at me to even get close to it. I know it's roulette rules and the match can be literary anything at all, but I'm ready for anything. I'm ready for the matches that are gonna leave me in bed for four days, I'm ready for the matches that I need to think about and not aimlessly swing weapons about. I'm ready for the lot. More importantly, I'm ready for you Ty."

Ben takes a deep breath.

"The way I see it, is like I saw it at Summer XXXTreme." Ben starts. "I'm stepping in the ring with someone I like, someone I respect and, but that bell rings and everything changes. I don't think who is on the other side of the ring, I think about the prize at the end. I know you'll reach your goals in SCW someday Ty, but this is not the occasion for you to do that. This is a big match for us both, but I'm gonna do all I can within reason to make sure I'm walking out of there with this title. I worked too hard to get it to give it away."

Ben glances at the championship again.

"There's gonna be no fancy entrances from me this time around." Ben confirms. "It's gonna be all business Ty. You're gonna get the throwback to when I was a world champion elsewhere, you're gonna get that very best me you can because it's where I've put myself right now. I'm coming in to Violent Conduct with all guns blazing. I'm coming in to Violent Conduct ready for battle, I'm coming in to Violent Conduct knowing that I can and will walk out of it with the SCW Roulette Championship. I don't fear anyone at all, and I won't fear you Ty, I won't fear that I'm gonna walk out without my championship belt."

Ben takes the championship and places it on the table in front of him.

"This belt will be coming back here with me Ty." Ben says in a firm tone. "It won't be leaving me for a single second. I'm glad you beat Acquin though, as I said to your friend the other day, I'm more than excited to be stepping in to the ring with you, it's a match I've wanted for a bit, I'm glad you didn't pull a Storms and demand it, I'm glad you earned it, but it doesn't really take away from the fact, that even though you have the motivation for this belt because it was almost in your hands once before, it won't be in your hands while I have it."

Ben picks the belt up and holds it in his hands.

"Anyway you lovely lot." Ben says. "I've chatted enough to ya all for one day. It's been a lot of fun as usual showing ya the stuff I've been up to and more fun talking to ya. Cheers for all the support and well wishes and Ty, best of luck to ya mate, you're gonna need it all."

Ben stands up, picking the belt up with one hand and the glass with the other.

"Later's people."

Ben winks and walks in to the house as the camera fades.  

60
Climax Control Archives / Tuscany
« on: August 31, 2018, 05:12:04 PM »
 A wrestlers life is never dull. Everything has the potential to be a new adventure, even when it comes to stepping out of the front door, you never know who you might meet, but wrestlers are a strange breed too. Some more committed to what they do than others. SCW has a good size roster, but you'd never see every one of the roster at the same show, if they're not booked, they rarely show up. Ben Jordan tried not to be like that, he tried to be on every show, even if it was thirty seconds of airtime, flying in front around three thousand miles away just to stand on camera for less than a minute with his friend Sam Marlowe. He knew it wasn't possible for every wrestler to do so and was lucky SCW didn't demand everyone to show up. It was a good feeling having bosses that laid back, working with people who wanted to be there, who wanted to be on television and made it work, they were also surprised that given all the things Ben was going through, that he was one that did make it to the shows as much as he did. They wouldn't have minded if he didn't, his health was their concern and the shock on their faces every time Ben walked in the arena often made them wonder why he'd do so. Ben could have told them he couldn't lay down and do nothing at times, he needed a normal life to forget the health problems, to show things would not beat him, no matter how much his body would be trying to drag him down. But with that level of commitment, walking in the door at 5.30am on a Monday morning wasn't uncommon for him. People told him to stay overnight where the show was, but Ben wouldn't listen. He bought a few people a drink or two after the show but home was where he wanted to be, the solitude of his home a distance from a lot of people. That's where he could kickstart his weekly routine.

It had become more than routine lately. A man who used to be so spontantious was reduced to coming home, sleeping for a few hours and heading to a local medical center to have drugs pushed through his system for hours a day, four times a week, with two days recovery before work called again. That was what his life had become, still for some reason he didn't complain. No matter how beat up his body was from work, he would be home in the early hours of Monday morning to get ready to go again, back to the place his wife would be waiting for him.

5.20am Monday Morning.

Once again, Ben had surprised the bosses by showing up for a show at the other end of the country without needing to, but home was where his heart was, where his wife was, where his life was. Evie couldn't make the trip to Fresno with Ben, dealing with a few issues closer to home while Ben skipped down the country but like every time Ben left Evie, she'd make an effort to wait up for him, spending a few hours with him before he went off to fight for his health. Ben would often sleep on the plane, but Evie wouldn't sleep until her husband was through the door, then out of the door again. At first, she would sit by Ben's side while drugs were rushed through his body, but Ben had put a stop to that for the most part. He didn't want Evie to be sitting there bored, or let her watch the effects it had on him. But the show was behind us and the king had returned to the castle.

Ben stands outside the house on the lake, the morning light just slowly appearing in the distance, making the whole area look and feel like a magical place. Over his shoulder, Ben just had a sports bag. He knew he wasn't wrestling the night before, or staying in Fresno, he only needed a few things, so a sports bag was good enough. He places his hand in his pocket, reaching out for his keys as he turns to look at the lake, a look of satisfaction on his face. He knew this place wasn't born out of hard work, mostly luck with how his money was made, but he appreciated it anyway. Ben turns back to the door, finding the right key and pushes it in to the lock, twisting it and walking in to the house. Ben stops, raising his eyebrow at the fact his usual greeting never happened, usually his trusted dog Bear greeting him at the door.

"Bet he's gone out on the pull" Ben mutters to himself.

Ben softly closes the door behind him, shaking his bag from his shouders and letting it drop softly to the floor. Ben looks through the open plan, one level house, unusually not a light on through the entire place. Ben steps forward, his eyebrows lowered to create a curious look on his face as he moves through the house, in to the living room area. He reaches for a light switch, turning it on to illuminate the room to see no one around. He scratches the side of his head as he looks around the room, still seeing no one around. Ben walks through the house, past the kitchen and towards a door. He puts his ear to the door to hear the inaudible sound of a television behind the door and walks in. The room is in darkness, only lit up by the television being on, a viking battle happening on the screen. Ben looks across at the bed to see his wife Evie laying on it, her eyes closed as she aquaints herself with dreamland. Ben looks to the side to see Bear also laying on the bed, his head across Evie's legs. Ben slowly shakes his head, not a fan of animals on his bed, but his disappointment fades as he looks towards Evie, her eyes closed and resting peacefully. Ben moves round the side of Evie and kisses her on the forehead, causing a smile to form on her lips, but not waking up. He didn't blame her, she saw him off early on Sunday morning to head to to Fresno, and hadn't slept since. Ben reaches for a remote control nearby and switches off the television and places the remote control back down. He turns around and leaves the room, and moves back through the house to the kitchen, walking towards the fridge and opens the door. He pulls out a beer before shaking his head.

"Nah." He says to himself. "You've stayed off the booze for over a month, not worth it until you beat this shit and have a reason to celebrate."

Ben puts the beer back in the fridge and pulls out a bottle of water instead and makes his way to the living room. Ben looks towards the sofa and sits down at one end, putting his feet up on the other end and let's out a yawn, the sleep on the plane evidently not enough for him. Ben leans back in the chair and it isn't long before he too finds himself in dreamland...

"What time did you get in?" Evie's thick Australian accent can be heard saying.

It was Ben's turn to get caught sleeping as Evie's voice echoed through the living room. Ben slowly opens his eyes to see Bear almost nose to nose with him.

"Bloody hell." Ben says, his eyes adjusting to the light. "Either you need a bit of a shave or Bear's impression of you is getting much better."

Evie's hand reaches down to Ben's shoulder, and he put his head up, looking towards Evie.

"Thank Christ for that." He says, before pointing to Bear. "Don't scare me like that."

Ben shuffles around on the chair and looks up towards Evie, giving her a smile.

"I got in about the usual time." He tells her. "Had a wander through the house, didn't see you two, then I crept in to the bedroom and saw you asleep with this furry thing on the bed."

Ben gives Bear a stern look as he strokes him on the head.

"Why ya gotta do that man?" Ben asks the dog. "You got your own bedroom."

Evie moves around the sofa, sitting down next to Ben and putting her head on his shoulder. Ben instantly and instictively puts his arm around her shoulder.

"We tried to wait up for you." Evie tells him. "But yeah, we didn't."

Ben smiles at Evie's dry wit and shakes his head.

"What time is it anyway?" He asks.

"About eight." Evie tells him. "So what's all this holiday thing you was going on about? One too many beers last night?"

Ben shakes his head as he looks at her.

"Didn't drink at all." Ben says with a smug smile. "Bought a few, smiled a lot, had random selfies, but I did get an interesting call from the doctor."

A slight look of concern passes over Evie's face as she looks towards Ben.

"What about?" She asks.

"Latest scans." Ben tells her. "They're looking good but my body is a bit worn out, so he suggested a week off from the treatment and a relaxing time, so I thought why not get away for a bit? I gotta work next Sunday, match with Caleb Storms like I asked for, but if we go tomorrow, there till the weekend, fly directly in to Long Beach for the show, I beat Storms, this pretty face gets on camera."

Ben says squeezing Evie's cheeks.

"And then it's a case of a couple of weeks off before the Supercard." Ben says with a smile.

Evie puts her hand on Ben's cheek, knowing full well that this might be the first time Ben has broken out of his routine since the ship docked after Summer XXXTreme and he was taken to the treatment center to begin the hardest fight of his life.

"Just pack up and go away for a few days?" Evie questions. "Just like that?"

Ben nods his head.

"Just like that." He tells her. "I don't have to have myself pulled and prodded this week, no need to spend our time sitting around here scratching me arse to be fair. Might as well go get out there and see some of the world again."

"So Tuscany?" Evie says with a smile.

"Tuscany." Ben replies




The hills of Tuscany can be seen in a long distance shot in the camera, old style houses and villas can be seen across the landscape as the sound of a roaring engine can be heard in the distance. The camera moves in to see a shiny red Ferrari shooting around the corner of a tight turn, the sound of the engine echoing through the old style historic building as it moves along the road. The camera moves in closer, following the car up another tight turn and it veers to the right, hugging the corner and swinging another turn to the left and on to  straight. The car whizzes past villas and takes another sharp right at high speeds, the engine growing louder and louder as it accelerates down another straight. The Ferrari spins off the road, kicking loose gravel in to the air as it cuts towards a cliff, overlooking the Tyrrhenian Sea on the west coast of Tuscany. The car screeches to a halt and the door opens. A very green around the gills looking Ben Jordan crawls out of the passenger seat, on his hands and knees as he crawls away from the car. Evie Baang opens the door at the drivers side and steps out calm and casual, unfazed by the high speeds she was driving at. She shuts the door and walks around the car, shutting the passenger side door and leaning against it, looking at Ben crawling away.

"What's wrong with you?" She asks, trying to hide a smile.

Ben was never the thrill seeking kinda guy, never one for amusement parks or rollercoasters, never one for bungee jumping or anything that brought the heart rate up to a high level. Never one for fast cars, which is probably a good thing if you listen to Jamie Dean who claims Ben is a terrible driver, regardless of the fact he hasn't killed himself yet. Ben was a regular guy without the need to get his own heart racing by doing dangerous things.

"You're a lunatic." Ben mutters as he turns to a seated position, looking at Evie. "An absolute loon. Do speed limits mean nothing to you?"

Evie once again tries to hide a smile as she looks down at him Ben looking up at him.

"What speed limits?" She asks him.

"The one's you were going too fast to see." Ben tells her as he tries to get to his feet. "Those things with numbers, on a sign that say how fast you can go? Those things."

"Dunno what you mean." Evie says innocently. "I didn't kill ya so stop moaning."

Ben stands up, the beauty of his surrounding not registering in his mind just yet as he looks directly at Evie.

"Could have." Ben says wiping his forehead. "I mean speed you was going out, so many innocent bugs are not going home tonight. Ya know when I said to you rent a car, help us get around a bit, why a freaking Ferrari?"

"You can't come to Italy and not drive a Ferrari, Ben." Evie tells him. "It's against the law or something."

Ben breathes deeply as he looks across at his wife.

"Pretty sure it's not." Ben says with a raised eyebrow. "Pretty sure not every car is a super car here. Coulda got something safer, less fast."

"Wuss." Evie says as she smile at him.

"This wuss likes to be alive sometimes." Ben tells her. "This wuss loves getting to places in one piece and not splattered over the side of the road. I'm driving back."

"You're not." Evie tells him. "I would like to get back sometime tonight and you couldn't handle this car. It's not used to going twenty miles an hour."

Although their relationship over the years was far from perfect, far from fairytale like you see with most couples who pass through SCW, Ben and Evie always had a joking style with each other that through the bad times, showed there was good there. Being lighthearted kept them together for the most part, not taking things too seriously is what gave them a strong bond in the first place. Their relationship was very much a personal thing till lately, but their time together on camera, the jokes, the jibes, the lighthearted way they spoke to each other, was very much a reflection of what was hidden underneath the surface, away from prying eyes.

"I'd go more than twenty." Ben says with an eye roll. "Maybe thirty if you're lucky. Thirty five if I feel adventurous."

His tone was light and sarcastic in a way as his heart rate had finally regained a normal steady rhythm, his breathing speed already returning to a normal level. Finally, the beauty of all that surrounded him had started to sink in. The clear blue sea sat nicely below the cliff that the married couple stood on, the sun almost making it look transparent as it fell upon the waters. Ben walks to the front of the car, facing the water and looks around, breathing deeply, letting the sea air fill his lungs. Evie joins him at the front of the car, looking around at the same scene Ben is viewing.

The past few months had made Ben feel grateful to even be able to be in this position, to be able to look at beautiful sights like these. It's hard to explain to the feelings, the rush of emotions that run through your body when you hear life changing news, but the thoughts of never seeing or doing certain things again can drag you down, the thought of not living can make you lose the will to even try. This alone was blessing, this week was a blessing to Ben, a week off treatment that has put his body through a living hell, a few days away from America to see one more place he's never seen before. In the grand scale of things to him, it doesn't matter what you've done or seen when you're dead, we all end up the same, our memories die with us, but while you're alive, you need to sample everything life has to offer, regardless of the end game. His time might be shorter than most, but his wife's was not.

Evie wraps her arm around Ben's as she silently looks around the area, looking at the clear blue water and looking at Ben, his eyes not leaving the sea scenery.

"What's on your mind?" Evie asks him as he continues to look.

The fact is, there was nothing on Ben's mind, his eyes were just locked on the scenery, not a thing in his mind at all. It was peaceful, not even hearing the sound of his wife's voice. He was in a world of his own.

"Ben?" Evie says softly, tugging at his arm.

Ben turns his head to look towards Evie, a smile on his face as he looks at her.

"Sorry, was in a world of me own." Ben tells her.

"What's on your mind?" She asks him again.

"Nothing at all." He tells her. "I was just caught up in the scenery and stuff. It's pretty here."

"It is." Evie tells him. "It's nice to get away."

"Certainly a place you can come to, sit for hours without a care in the world and think." Ben says with a nod.

"Think about what?" Evie asks.

"The future." Ben responds.

"What about it?" Evie asks him.

"Well I gotta admit, I'm a little torn at this point." Ben does admit. "Personal life, this whole illness hasn't got me doing what a lot do and go out there and live for the moment, do everything I possibly can. I ain't gonna go skydiving or any bollocks like that. Facing my own mortality has had their weird effect on me. I feel like life is a little bit on hold until I can get going again if I beat this bloody thing."

Evie runs her hand down his arm and grips his hand.

"There is no if about this." She tells him. "You are beating this thing and you will beat this thing completely soon, so your life doesn't have to stay on hold."

"Yeah, but what to do after that?" Ben says to her. "It's not like my career is on fire. I work my bollocks off coming up with new stuff to have uncreative arseholes try to rip it off, and end up getting constantly called out by people below the standard I wanna face. I don't give a monkeys if I win or lose, but I wanna be facing the best in SCW, not Caleb Storms."

"You challenged him." Evie reminds Ben

"To get him off my case." Ben replies. "He's a champion now, fair play but needed to get him off my case. Look how this month has gone so far. I call out Crimson to get a bit of a challenge, and he accepts, there could have been magic there, and then Crimson disappears for whatever reason, and I end up getting constantly called out by this mug, over and over. I had to respond to get rid of him. Shit, he probably didn't even see the stuff I said about him on the past shows, probably only rewatches his stuff over and over again."

"I wouldn't be surprised." Evie comments. "But I'm sure he'll be distracted now with the Mixed Tag Title."

"Till he loses it." Ben fires back. "And then his gold hungry arse will be back on my case. He's up against London Underground at the supercard, if they wanna really put the effort in, they'll take him apart, and he'll be back moaning at me."

"Once you beat him on Sunday, he won't be considered to go for you." Evie tells Ben.

"Won't stop him trying." Ben says softly. "Geezer thinks gold will make him better and he'll always hound for it."

"So beat him, beat him well." Evie suggests. "Once you do that, eyes will be opened and they'll have no choice but to drop him back to the bottom, or keep him teaming with Sam to keep him on TV. Once you beat him, he's not gonna be a problem. At least you got people wanting your title. Joshua Acquin had to sit on Christian's lap so his friend could get a shot at my title."

"Oh you've got nothing to worry about there." Ben tells Evie, squeezing her hand. "Amy isn't the person she used to be, we both know that. She'll still compete but it wasn't like she earned the shot, she was given it because her friend asked."

"True..." Evie muses.

"Mind you, people say the same about me." Ben says. "That I'm past it a little bit and this is my last run."

"Is it?" Evie asks.

This wasn't a question Ben really had an answer for. Sure, he thought about make making this one his last run before focusing his time and efforts elsewhere. He knew he had the financial security to never have to work again, he knew that he could move on to another part of his life and not worry. Hell, he could spend his days on a beach playing Football Manager, and never have to spend a day worrying about money but there was something missing from his life as a professional wrestler. Part of him wanted to follow in the footsteps of many grandslam champions. Be a legit grandslam champion. A lot of grandslam champions didn't deserve their success at all. Ben was the man in ACW, he held every championship, two at once being the only ever Tag Team champions there with Mickey Carroll, not bad for over a year of his life, but it never clicked for him in SCW, part of him wanted to make that right and go with no regrets.

"I don't know." Ben admits honestly. "I mean this health scare is enough to make anyone take the easier life, but I don't know if I want the easier life or if I wanna go get those Mixed Tag Titles at some point, or even go on and try for the World Title at some point. Right now, I'm just taking this one day at a time and see where it gets me. Until then, we might as well enjoy what we have in front of us."

"There's worse places we could be." Evie says with a smile as she looks towards Ben.

"Oh a lot worse..." Ben agrees.




The day had passed by fast, the sights of  Tuscany seen, and Ben surviving Evie's driving on the way back to the villa where they were staying, after she refused to give over the keys to the rented Ferrari. The moon was now in the sky and the married couple laid outside on a balcony overlooking the town below. Ben laid back on a long sun lounger. Evie had positioned a second sun lounger right next to Ben's, allowing her to lean over and place her head on his chest. Ben looks up at the camera in front of him.

"A beautiful day that must sadly be ended with me talking about work." Ben starts. "Talking about work with a match I had asked for just to get that monkey off my back and to leave me alone and move on, a match that had to be done because enough is enough and believe me when I say, I'd had it up to my eyeballs listening to unjustified dig after dig from Salco in a wig."

Ben smiles as he shakes his head.

"I'm not even trying to be poetic at this time, because the truth is, this whole thing ain't really that funny anymore, it's actually pretty annoying." Ben says. "It's frustrating to get your name dragged through the mud because you did something different, because you showed a little initiative. It's frustrating that not waiting for a chance to come and showing your worth by getting people interested in you and what you do, getting the fans on your side, constitutes you as a moaner, as someone that cried to get what he wanted. Yet someone can rip you off completely and expect to be praised. Someone took what I did and thought they could do it better and they couldn't. Someone sat there and tried to define irony in one go, you Caleb. You defined irony."

Ben takes a deep breath.

"Your picture is now in the dictionary." Ben says sarcastically. "Because you sat there and claimed I moaned to get a title shot, I complained to get what I wanted, which in truth is utter bollocks, but lets look through your eyes here. In your eyes, I moaned and complained to get what I wanted so what did you do? The same damn thing! You claimed I complained and got a title shot out of those complaints yet you sat there, just sat there and complained that I complained, not once but pretty much every single week. You sat there and did what you accused me of. Don't you see where you're going wrong here? It's cool, I'll wait for you to think about that one."

Ben waits for a few seconds before continuing.

"You complained about me complaining." Ben repeats. "You complain about the staff overlooking you, regardless of just at the last supercard, you was put in a match where you could have the chance to be World champion, you complain about title shots not going your way, yet you have a title around your waist right now, because you was given a title shot.... Please tell me where you're getting overlooked? Again, I'll wait."

Ben pauses again as if to wait for him.

"If you were overlooked, you'd have not been in that match at the last supercard." Ben tells him. "If you was overlooked, you would have been replaced with someone else last week. If you were overlooked, you wouldn't have had more title shots in your time here than I've had here with a lot more years on the clock, so if you're gonna moan and bitch about thing, at least be somewhat accurate when you do, you just make yourself look silly at that point. This is where you're doing yourself no favours at all mate, because you do get given more than most and yet you demand more. You're simply greedy."

A serious look crosses Ben's face.

"Seriously greedy." Ben tells him. "You get given the world and you want the stars as well, you're never satisfied with what you have, you'll always want more, yet you get the chances and you seem to screw them up more than most. You get the chances from the people you complain about the most yet still want more. I could have just waved you off and ignored you, but I gave you this match to prove that you couldn't beat me even if you was given the shot at my title, so I'm saving you from another shot and loss."

Ben takes a deep breath.

"I know though after I beat you, they'll be an excuse." Ben says resigned to the fact that it will happen. "You blow your first title defence at the supercard, and you'll be back chasing me because for some sick reason, you think that you need gold to be noticed. Not the case but it takes a very small mind to sit there and think that the gold will make you in to something special. It's leather and gold mate, it doesn't perform miracles, it doesn't give you talent, it's an object that does not give you any extra abilities. I dunno why you chase gold so much, it adds nothing to you if you already believe you have the talent. You clearly have no faith in yourself Caleb, none at all if you think you need a belt to be taken seriously. I agreed to this match just to prove a point to one Caleb, one simple point and that is that chasing and asking for shots will not always pay off."

Ben pauses for a second.

"This is one shot that won't pay off for you Caleb." Ben tells him firmly. "This match is basically me showing you what would have happened if the title was on the line. Simply doesn't matter which way you paint it, title on the line or not, results would still be the same. This result is still gonna be the same and it will show you that all your bark lately has been for naught. It's what you have been Caleb, bark, bark, bark, I want, I want, I want, it's the same old stuff with you but when it comes down to it, it's gonna be for nothing anyway cause on Sunday, I get to show you that you need to choose your words a little more wisely, that ya need to shut ya yap and let ya actions speak for ya, cause we're all a little bit Tom and Dick listening to you talk about things you never get done."

Ben stops, wondering if people will understand his slang.

"It's just annoying Caleb and I've listened and listened and listened to you talk and now's the time to make you go a little more quiet." Ben says putting his finger on his lip. "People don't wanna see ya talk anymore and not back it up and you can take my word for this Caleb, you will not be backing up any words you say about me, you will not be backing up a single thing, nor will you be proving you deserve to even be a champion. You're a champion right now because of Sam Marlowe, nothing else. You couldn't capture singles gold, you could have been a man, walked up to me and asked and got a shot that way, but you made snide little cracks and made yaself look like a plum. You needed someone to help you get that title and ya lucky to have a good partner there because if it wasn't for her, you wouldn't be holding anything but ya own junk."

Ben points downwards.

"So before you get any ideas about proving me as a fraud champion, before you get any hopes of beating me." Ben says while holding up a finger. "Have a little think about all the shots you've had solo and think about how many you've actually walked away with. My title isn't on the line here Caleb but it doesn't matter, because you're not gonna win anyway. I'll be going in to Violent Conduct V with my head held high and confidence flowing, there's not a whole lot you can do about that to be honest."

Ben stops for a second.

"Right, had enough rabbitting about you Caleb." Ben starts. "So I want to thank everyone for watching and I'll see ya on Sunday."

Ben winks.

"Laters people." He says with a smile.

The camera fades to black.

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5 6